Search the Community

I'm Mistral, and my husband Tim and I attended the most fabulous swingers party the previous weekend at our new friends' large manor house. We were filled with glee when they invited us back the following weekend for another cum-filled night of debauchery. They also suggested we bring some friends if we liked. John and Wendy were a couple we knew from our charity work. They were young, idealistic, and very open-minded. We didn't think they were swingers, but the subject had come up in casual conversation. They were curious but remained evasive about their thoughts on the subject. We decided all we could do was broach the issue and see what happened. The next evening, John and Wendy arrived after Tim and Mistral. They followed the crowd upstairs. As they climbed the stairs amongst the excited and bubbly people, Wendy remembered the afternoon and that phone call. John's voice was nervous and excited, "Hi, Babe! We have a party invite from Tim and Mistral to join them at their friends' swinger party tonight. I know we have fantasized about this. How do you feel?" Wendy felt panic surge through her stomach, excitement flooded her pussy, and her nipples perked up hard. "Wow, that is short notice. What happens if we don't like it?" "Babe, I will never make you," John promised. "We both have to want this to happen. I am sorry to spring it on you like this, and maybe we should forget it then." Wendy said, "No, John, I did not say 'NO,' just what happens? When we fantasized about swinging, you said you would love to watch me in a group of men getting fucked by them all. Are you sure about that?" Wendy had visualized these events, wishing desperately that John would take the lead and say, 'We will do it.' In their role-playing, they often pretended to be at a swingers party changing partners. One of Wendy's games was to roll up two large pillows, tie a belt around with a strap-on dildo attached to the belt, put her large vibrator into the cup, and ride the pillows, getting fucked hard by the vibrator. John would come from behind and fuck her arse or go to the front, and she would suck him to a spluttering cum inside her mouth. In her mind, these were real men fucking her, and she shared herself with the men, and John loved the attention and continuous pleasure. In reply to Wendy's question, John said, "Oh yes, while I am having the same with two girls, one on my face and one on my cock, I would love it! Babe, I am sure. How about you?" Wendy gulped. The secret she had held in her head for so long was about to become real. "Let's do it. Let's go! Are you sure you won't feel jealous watching me come on some man's cock with another somewhere else inside me? I don't have a thing to wear. What do I need?" John said, "The theme is An Officer and a Gentleman. I can go dressed as a USA Army General using my dad's old uniform. You wear your sexy red top and skirt. You know, the top that doesn't come all the way down, the skirt with the elastic waistband hanging low on you, and your suspenders and stockings. No thong, no bra. You will show off your pussy to her best. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it!" Wendy replied, "I will be ready when you get home. Your dad's uniform will need a press, and I will prepare everything. See you at 6:00 tonight, darling." Her hands were shaking when she replaced the receiver breathing shallowly and jerkily as the realization hit home that tonight it would happen! During the afternoon, she got John's clothes ready, checked her dress, found the right shoes, and laid it all out, ready for later. A long hot soak where she shaved her pussy bare using John's razor and made sure her legs and armpits were perfect. Resting on the bed, she shuffled through the videos they kept hidden from guests and found her favorite, "Suzie's Gang Bang." A fast-action orgy video in which this girl gets fucked by five men altogether. Wendy often watched this and used her vibrator when John was away or working late. Sometimes when her cycle was at ovulation, her sex drive was limitless, and she would role-play watching the action. The action on the screen hotted up as the men were penetrating Susie left, right, and center. A closeup on-screen of pussy open and dripping. A cock slid into it, wetting itself with her fluids. It slid out, rubbed against her tiny rosebud anus, and gently but firmly slid into opening her slowly. At the same time, another cock pushed into her pussy. Wendy loved this part and rolled onto her side, turned on the vibrator, and sunk it into her arse. Her fingers slid into her pussy, working gently to pleasure her clit. Her hips were thrusting back and forward faster and faster as her climax built. She reached down and switched on her biggest vibrator, a black cock that was as real as it gets. The vibrator was thrust inside her cunt, and she moaned and moaned herself into a massive climax. Wendy relaxed, watched the movie, enjoyed the post-climactic euphoria, and gently played with her clit. In her mind, she watched the swingers' party unfold - couples fucking, girl-girl, MFM, and FMF at this imaginary party. Inside her head, she had been desperate to fulfill these needs, and it was finally coming true. In the past, Wendy was often on the verge of saying to John, "Let's try swinging!" She always shrank away from the responsibility in case he rejected the reality. Fantasies are fine, but who knows what the reality will bring? After so many conversations about swinging, so many nearly made decisions, and all those fantasies that included imaginary swinging, they had chosen to go ahead. With an overwhelming certainty, she laid back, smiled, and said to herself, "Tonight, I will fuck a roomful of men. I hope I don't disappoint them; my clit is tingling with anticipation!" Wendy switched on the vibrator, and her hands moved over her breasts, pinching her nipples and then down to her pussy. Her hips were rocking back and forth. She rolled the pillows up, tied the belt around, clipped the vibrator into the belt, and climbed on top, sinking the vibrator deep inside her pussy and working herself to another peak. She closed her eyes and started rocking harder and harder. Then, a voice penetrated the action, and John stood naked and erect in front of her. She blushed with embarrassment, and he thrust his cock into her mouth. It tasted slightly salty. He lasted about 10 seconds and then dumped the load down her throat, bringing her to a climax. John smiled and gently rolled Wendy into his arms. "You looked fantastic when I walked in and found you fucking your brains out with your vibrator on top of those pillows. If I feel as proud of you at the party as I did then and how aroused it made me, I can't wait to watch you fuck the guys. Will you enjoy watching me and sharing my pleasure?" "Oh yes," she said in her little girl's voice, "I will love watching you; maybe I can do a 69 with her and lick her pussy while you thrust in and out and feel your balls contract when you come inside her." "Mmmmmm, I wonder if all the girls will be bi? I wonder if I could do a girly threesome? Mmmmmm, I wonder if I can get two men to come at the same time inside me. That would be fun too." "Can I be your vixen tonight and play dirty?" John smiled and spoke softly, the care showing in his voice. "Babe, we will have a fabulous time together and with other couples or whatever, don't be shy to try what you want, and feel able to say NO if you don't want. Above all, enjoy yourself, and pleasure comes first," she reminded him. So back to the party! They gathered around a pool table, with the group laughing and joking about the action starting all around. Wendy looked at the two girls on the pool table with their legs over the shoulders of four guys who were licking and sucking nipples, pussies, and one man had her toes in his mouth, sucking them like a breastfeeding baby. Wendy started to pant. She could not get her breath. Her heart was racing, her knees buckled, and she began to shake. Tears flooded down her face. John cried, "What's up! What's up!" Wendy sank against the woman beside her shaking uncontrollably. The girl instinctively put her arms around Wendy and held her close, supporting Wendy against herself. "Sushhhhh baby, you are all right!" the woman cooed, "What is worrying you? You don't have to do any of this if you are afraid." Wendy snuggled against the comforting figure, put her face against the warm, feminine neck, and nuzzled her cheek, kissing it gently. Her hand moved without command to the woman's breast, and she felt the nipple harden as she caressed it gently. The shaking was easing now, and Wendy felt a little bolder. She turned the woman's face towards her, looked into her eyes, and moved forward slowly, anticipating a gentle and subtle kiss. The tongue was not stiff and probing like a man's but gentle, enticing, and exciting. Wendy's free hand moved down to the woman's belly and softly caressed the feminine rounded shape moving slowly downwards to find that sweetly perfumed garden where a secret lotus stem was waiting to be stroked. Hands caressed breasts and pussy. Now both girls turned on to each other. John watched, fascinated. He had never seen Wendy with another woman, and his cock raged hard inside his pants. As if in a dream, Wendy pushed the girl gently onto the pool table so her bottom was on edge. She bent down, opened her legs, put them on her shoulders, and snuggled her face between them, savoring the beautiful feminine smells and tastes. Gently opening up the inner lips with her tongue, finding her clit and teasing, teasing just off the edge, making her wait for the full pleasure. Female wetness was seeping all over Wendy's face as the girl was getting nearer and nearer to release. A few minutes passed, and the girl pushed Wendy off, got onto the table, and said, "Get up here with me. We can pleasure each other now!" Wendy climbed up, the shakes all gone now. Her pussy was soaking wet, and her breasts were tender with erect nipples and very sensitive. She lifted her skirt, revealing the stockings and suspenders without anything else. The two girls turned head to toe and started a frantic licking expedition to cunt heaven. Wendy felt a body get up behind her and present a long stiff penis to her backside. The man tried gently to insert it in her cunt where the girl was licking hard; it slipped in and thrust a few times. The girl firmly grassed it and slid it up the crack between her buttocks, tickling her anus with the end. Wendy's whole valley was wet and slippery. The long thin cock nudged open her arse and gently snaked into her bottom. Wendy's heart raced again; this was what she had dreamed of for months! What surprised her was that the cock inside her was giving almost more pleasure than having her pussy sucked. The combination was too great. A massive climax took over, and she nearly fainted with joy. As she fell over the edge into an abyss of pleasure, the man behind speeded up, grunted, and sank deep inside her, flooding her back passage with his fluids. Wendy opened her eyes and looked up at John, who stood open-mouthed, watching her antics. He had a girl on her knees sucking his rigid cock, but his eyes were transfixed on Wendy. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and licked her lips covered in pussy juice from the girl beneath her. John shuddered and spent down the girl's throat pumping his hips in time with his spurts. He gently pushed the girl to one side, staggered to Wendy with his pants down by his feet, and said, "Well, you are hot; I could not believe how sexy you are. I am so proud of you; better than my wildest dreams was that fantastic to watch." Wendy thought to herself, "Why did I panic? This is fantastic, better than the fantasies we have. This is real sex." A couple came up to them. The man smiled. "I am Tommy. This is Raquel, my wife. We just watched you and nearly came with you. Would you join us at the table for a foursome?" Wendy reached down and felt his cock inside his pants. It was semi-hard and big. She turned to John and Raquel, "Let's get together. We can play here or in one of the smaller rooms with a nice bed?" They entered the room together. Wendy pushed down her long skirt and flipped off her top. She was naked except for her stockings and suspenders. Raquel slipped out of her long ball gown, revealing a very firm 36's and a sweet little tight arse on top of a pair of legs to die for. She was near perfect. Tommy was muscular with a flat hard six-pack stomach and an erection starting to grow to full size as he gently stroked himself. John was naked in a flash, only half erect after his escapade down the other girl's throat. Wendy turned to Tommy, who scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the king-sized bed, his erect cock bouncing up and down as he stepped forward. Raquel reached out for John, smiled softly, and whispered, "Come and play with me and let me get you hard again. We will watch them while I regenerate your erection." John looked down at her fair perfection, those soft curves all running down into the valley between her legs. A golden pussy fuzz glinted in the soft lights. He reached for her and pulled her towards him. A first gentle kiss, lips opened up, and tongues tenderly searched each other out, exploring each other. His hands held her back, then softly slid down over her buttocks, caressing that incredible apple shape of her bottom. She pulled him harder into her body. As Raquel responded to the stimuli, her hand slid down to feel his penis, which was gently growing back to a man-size stiffness. Their kisses became more ardent, and deeper tongues were now demanding, not exploring. Hands moved over her body. John broke off the long kiss and searched her neck with his lips and tongue. She shuddered, and he felt her open her legs and move into his body. She thrust her pubis against his leg and started to move up and down. He could feel the wetness spreading along his thigh. John had now reached her breast with his lips and was attacking her nipple, which was bone hard. Raquel started to pant and squirm harder against his leg. Suddenly Raquel broke away and fell back onto the bed beside Tommy and Wendy's entwined bodies. Raquel reached up, and John dived onto her, gently landing without his weight on her. Raquel squirmed around so she was head-to-toe with him, with her on her back. Raquel reached up and grasped his nearly hard cock. She slipped her mouth over the head as she pulled back his tight foreskin and started to suck him to total hardness. John's head was between her legs. His mouth opened up her secret garden exploring the sides and little creases. He could tell her clit was begging for attention, and he made her wait. He felt careful with his tongue and could feel the hardness and swelling around her clit, which was now erect like a mini penis. His tongue explored her depths and penetrated her cunt, where he would follow with his cock shortly. Raquel was getting agitated and frustrated. She wanted attention on her clit, so John moved his tongue down the crease between her legs out of her cunt and down to her anus. As it reached the little rosebud, she shuddered and thrust her hips against his face. Raquel was working hard on making his cock whole again and hard enough to get inside her to ease that burning desire. She threw him over onto his back, climbed on top, grasped his penis in her hand, aimed for her inner lips, and squatted down with a satisfied sigh. John tried to thrust up against her downstrokes, and they found a comfortable rhythm that would gently build to a glorious climax. Tommy knelt beside John and Raquel with Wendy's legs over his shoulders, thrusting energetically into her pussy. Wendy's bottom hardly touched the bed as his cock shuttled in and out of her dripping pussy. Raquel leaned over and kissed him hard on his mouth while her fingers searched for Wendy's cunt. Wendy pushed her hand out to John, grasped his face, and pulled it over for a kiss. As the four fucked into each other's partners, the respective partners smiled and kissed each other. Raquel started to whimper like a small cat. Her eyes rolled up as she reached her first climax, and her face distorted. A moan escaped her lips. "Fuck it harder! Fuck it, my cunt is exploding. Ohhhhhhhhh!" Raquel collapsed in a heap on top of John. He rolled her off and crawled around to the other two. Tommy rolled Wendy off him, and she got onto all fours. John hit her from the rear straight into her cunt, deep and hard. She thrust back to meet him harder and faster. Tommy went for the face and slid his cock deep into her mouth, making her gag a little, setting a fast pace that could never last. Tommy grunted and exploded semen down her throat, pumping and pumping till he was spurting on empty. Wendy cried out and shuddered and shuddered as she lost it in a huge one. John followed a few thrusts later. With a sigh and a deep thrust, he unloaded inside Wendy. The three untangled themselves. John lay on his side facing Tommy, and Raquel rested against him, her head using his hips as a pillow. Tommy and Wendy took up a similar position facing them. Wendy was fascinated with Tommy's penis, which had shrunk to a little wrinkled sausage. She played with it tenderly, remembering how hard and energetic it had just been. John was exploring Raquel's inner sanctuary in a lazy, tender way. Raquel got up, poured four glasses of wine from a bottle on the side table, and brought them to the bed. They all sipped and chatted quietly, enjoying the aftermath of the passion. Wendy could feel a slippery liquid seeping out between her legs. She reflected on how wonderful the party had started and how much better real sex in a group was than watching and fantasizing. Wendy said, "John, I need to use the bathroom. I will be back shortly. Will you wait here for me?" "Of course, darling," he smiled and added. "Come back when you are ready!" She laughed and left the room. Three girls and two men burst in a few minutes later, laughing and jostling each other. "Can we use the bed or join you if you haven't finished?" one girl asked. "Sure, get on and join us," John replied with a smile. Each girl selected a mate and sidled up to him as bodies entwined and hands were everywhere. The scene changed from relaxed, easy caresses to hot passion. John was having trouble getting hard again so soon after the last session. One of the two guys noticed and put his head in his lap, sucking gently on his cock. The girls watched with rapt interest. John froze for a second. This had never happened before. Then he relaxed as he thought to himself Wendy does this to me all the time. I go down on her. She won't mind, so what's the problem? John laid back and started enjoying a new experience. Wendy walked naked through the large room towards the lady's bathroom, passing groups and couples in all types of contortions. One threesome had a man on all fours, the girl on his back legs wrapped around the guy on top as he fucked vigorously. Her head was bobbing about like a broken rag doll. The whimpers coming from her showed she was in fuck heaven. Wendy passed them and smiled. She could not believe how many different positions were being displayed. In the bathroom, a girl was sitting on the side where the washbasins were, legs wide open, washing out the fluids that had been pumped into her. She licked her fingers and said, "Yummy, don't you just love that salty taste? I just got too full after a big gangbang. I had eight inside me, one after the other. Some of the greedy buggers came back for seconds and thirds." Wendy asked, "How long did you do it for?" The girl said, "About an hour and a half. I am a bit sore now and need a rest to recover after coming so many times." Wendy left the bathroom and wandered down a corridor from the large room. She heard sounds from a room; she stopped and looked in through the open door. Nine men were around this one girl who was being fucked from behind by one with another in her mouth, and a few were by her head. She had a cock in each hand, and the others were masturbating around her. The guy in her pussy speeded up and pulled out, rubbing himself furiously. He spurted all over her bottom. Another took his place and speared her without ceremony pushing in and out of her sweet little pussy. He inserted a finger up her bottom, and she wriggled and cried out, "Fuck my arse as well!" The men pulled out and rolled her over. One climbed underneath. She sat on his cock and lay on his chest. Another pulled her cheeks apart, stretching her anus slightly open. He rubbed semen that had seeped from her pussy around her dark hole to ease his passage and penetrated her slowly. The other guys were in her mouth, between her breasts, anywhere they could get. Wendy watched the action, fascinated. This was what she had dreamed of in every fantasy. One of the guys with nowhere to fuck noticed her standing by the door and came over and said, "Join us, lovely. We would love to satisfy your desires and fuck you senseless." Wendy entered the room as if in a dream; her fantasy had finally come true. Three guys remained with the girl. The other six moved over to Wendy. She lay on her back, waiting for it to happen. A man's body leaned over her, his cock hard and erect, probing her face as he bent over her and probed her cunt with his tongue. She grasped that beautiful cock and sucked it to absolute hardness. Hands over her breasts, tongues in ears and around her neck, hands now everywhere. Her body had become one large erogenous zone. The tongue in her pussy was replaced with a very large cock which started slowly and stepped up as the rhythm became one for both. For the next hour, Wendy felt cocks in all her parts, fluids being pumped and splashed. Each orgasm she experienced lifted her higher and higher until she lapsed into oblivion and was gently laid to rest, covered in semen and a little sore from the multiple entries. One vague recollection towards the end was of two cocks inside her pussy together, stretching her and giving her a final massive orgasm. Wendy drifted on the edge of exhaustion, languishing in the euphoria of her greatest fantasy, a gangbang. She lay there with semen dripping from her pussy, running down the crease between her legs. She fingered her anus softly, rubbing in the slippery cream to ease the soreness. She felt wonderful. After half an hour, she got up and returned to the room where she had left John. She passed Mistral, Tim, Greg, and Susan on the way, heading upstairs. As they passed her, they smiled at her sticky legs and body, and one said, "You sure have had some fun, huh, Wendy?" She arrived at the room and stepped inside. John was entwined with another girl, and a guy gently probed him while the girl tried to get him hard again. Wendy watched her man and smiled to herself. "Now he knows what it feels like to be fucked up the arse. Once used to the stretching, it is yummy." Wendy called him, "Honey, will you shower and sauna with me? I need to clean up a bit?" "OK, babe, let's get showered and find where Tim and Mistral are," John replied. "They did promise us a special time together, but I haven't seen them tonight." Mistral took John to one side the next day at work and said, "I know you both enjoyed your first swinging party; sorry we never got together. Would you both like to join Susan, Greg, Tim, and me the weekend after next at our place for just a casual dinner and some fun?" "Sure, we would not miss it!" John quickly replied. Mistral said, "Greg told me he saw Wendy walking past him in stockings and suspenders. He said she has a fabulous body, her cunt dripping down her legs, and he wants to fuck her after dinner. You can have Susan and me together if you fancy. It will be a hot night!" With a wide grin, John quickly shot back, "How about six all together in the sauna then?"

Today is the date of Greg and Susan's party. After that fabulous swinging weekend we spent with them, I could not wait for tonight. I recalled Greg, that lean, tall, fit man, and his energy and sense of humor. He could look into my eyes and show his lust and wanting to fuck me there and then. Susan had a thing for Tim, who always loved bubbly red-blondes. They gravitated to each other, and I never felt threatened since I knew it was just sex and passion that was the draw. Susan and I are bi; we enjoyed getting together. There is nothing finer for an aroused woman than to go down on a beautiful pussy belonging to a girlfriend you fancy. Susan has a distinct scent, smell, and taste that I adore. I loved how the wetness spread so quickly, and her clit became a hard lump just above the inner lips. Anticipating tonight was making me wet. My slit was sensitive and needy, so I felt between my legs while working on my PC. Clitty was jumpy; she wanted to have some attention right away. It was lunchtime, and I was alone in an empty office, so I slid my thong to one side and slowly worked a finger around my love button. My bottom slid around the chair while I got hotter and hotter. I closed my eyes to imagine Greg had just slid that wonderful cock deep inside me and was starting to move in and out slowly. Two fingers, then three fingers, then four fingers. I was crashing about on the seat, nearly ready to explode. Just then, I heard a commotion up front. Damnit, I had let time slip away from me! The guys were coming back from lunch now, so there was no finishing what I had started. My pussy cried tears at that. This I knew because when I went for my mid-afternoon wee, my poor panties were so wet I just took them off and stuffed them in my purse. I finished work early and sped home for a shower and a shave. I was hot to trot tonight, and Tim said he would follow later, and we would leave at 5:00 to get there about 7:00 p.m. In the shower, I shaved my pussy bare. Rubbing some moisturizer in afterward, my lovely kitty started to tingle again. I gently fingered myself and twisted my nipple when I heard the bathroom door open. Tim walked in all smiles and shed his clothes as fast as he could. That cock was semi-hard, and he was still sweaty from the day. I knelt, sucked the strong-tasting male penis into my mouth, and worked him hard. He grabbed my hair a little roughly, pulling me up. I jumped and locked my legs around his waist, and that gorgeous cock slid in. My weight drove it deep, pushing hard against my cervix. In my state of mind, the pain reminded me I was a woman and had what all women wanted, a hard cock filling her pussy deep. Tim came quite quickly. The surprise of finding me in the shower playing with myself must have got him horny. To make up for leaving me high and dry, he knelt before me and licked me silly. Another orgasm crashed through me when he used his fingers to spread my lips, opening my hole and dumping his freshly-deposited semen right onto his tongue. We finished the shower and dived into bed for a rest before the fun started. The theme for the party was "An Officer or a Gentleman." Tim had borrowed his friend's old uniform. He looked stunning. I sorted through the shortlist of clothes and chose a long floaty blue silk summer dress I bought in India. It was the color of a fine Ceylon Sapphire, that deep rich blue. I thought to wear absolutely nothing underneath this time as we were planning serious sex tonight. The only drawback is if I get very wet and sit down, you can tell from behind. I had been in a high state of arousal all day, so I put on a micro thong to keep me tidy until we shed all at the party. In the car, we were quiet, savoring the expectation of a wild and sexy night together with our friends. Tim turned into the drive and slowly approached the house. It looked magnificent, all the outside lights on and music booming from inside. This is going to be some party! Greg and Susan welcomed us with a drink and a big kiss. As Greg swept me into his arms, a hand gently probed the crack of my bottom through the dress. Susan laughed and said, "Greg has had a hard-on all day thinking about you, Mistral." I broke free and moved to one side to hug Susan and discretely slid my hand down her waistband to a bare pussy, which was very wet with anticipation. "You have been thinking about Tim inside you! You randy cow!" We laughed and joined the men. Jon, Greg's son, was standing in the foyer with Penny, his girlfriend. They came up to greet us, and it was kisses all around again. I looked into the main reception room. Standing in the center was a man about 6' 5" inches wearing a Hussars uniform complete with his saber. I loved the tight white trousers with a good bulge. What a fit stud. Mmmmm, I will have him tonight. Men in various uniforms were all around the room, making me horny. Jon whisked me into another room, where a young rock band was playing. I cuddled up to Jon, and we danced at about one-tenth the pace the music was running. The party had started with a strange expectant air about it. The elegantly dressed were flirting and dancing, but nothing was kicking off. An hour passed, more champagne was drunk, and the noise level rose but still no wild sex party. What was happening? By now, we must have had 25 to 30 couples arrive and were mingling politely. Susan and Greg stood at the top of their beautiful winding staircase and called down to all. "Tonight, we have an "Officer and a Gentleman" as our theme. The ladies will be their treasures and must be won by a wager or being lucky in cards or on the upstairs casino tables! Follow us and be ready to play!" Everyone trooped elegantly up the stairs into the large casino, where roulette, poker, dice, pool, and blackjack tables were waiting. The women accompanied their men, sitting demurely beside them. I looked at one of the roulette tables, then realized that it was at least three times the size of a typical roulette wheel without a center pillar. A blonde with enormous tits falling out of her low front scrambled up onto the table onto her back and spread herself wide open. Her man sporting a naval uniform, called out, "Last bets, please, whoever ends up opposite her cunt wins her!" She spun around a few laps, giggling, allowing her legs to open, exposing a delicious unshaven pussy. The wheel stopped opposite a Colonel. He was dark, almost Greek or Spanish, slim as a rake, and tall. His partner was dark, velvety skin and plump but shapely. He approached the girl on the wheel and gently pulled her to the table's edge. He nuzzled his mouth between her open legs, and his tongue started working instantly, flicking at her clit. She pulled her nipples and moaned gently, then sank back onto the table, abandoning herself to the pleasure. He opened her up and rested her legs on his shoulders, making her arch her back. A finger slid into the crease of her bottom and fingered her rosebud anus. His tongue followed, and she jerked in shock and pleasure when he licked her anus hard. "Rude basted, like it dirty, do you?" she sighed, "make me cum, then fuck me up my arse!" Colonel's partner watched intently, one hand inside her waistband, feeling a wet pussy heat up quickly. She started pulling open her man's uniform, exposing a hard chest. Then, out came 9 inches of circumcised heaven, which was getting harder by the second. Colonel's partner, Mandy, pushed the front of her dress down, exposing two magnificent breasts with the biggest nipples I had ever seen. They must have been a 42 DD but were firm and bouncy, natural, not a silicon job; I was dying to get my hands on them! The naval man was round in a flash and scooped her into his arms. She smiled and threw her head back, laughing as he was diving into her breasts, slurping around those incredible nipples, making them very wet and slippery. A hand scooped up her skirt, exposing a naked rear end that was shapely but buxom. Mandy was a size 16, very firm and voluptuous, with fantastic velvet cream skin. Her pussy was framed in the most beautiful carrot-red hair, matching her head. Naval manhandled her pussy, pulling apart the outer lips and exposing a wet slit that was deep red from her arousal. The clit was like a mini penis standing up tall and proud. A thumb brushed the knob, and she shuddered, thrusting hard against his hand. The busty blonde was now on her yummy bottom over the edge of the roulette table with Colonel fucking hard into her arse. She moaned and thrashed into her second orgasm as he pushed in deep, shuddering as he pumped her full of his fluid, and they collapsed onto the floor together. As he pulled out, she bent over and sucked him clean, licking off her pussy juice and spunk with relish. The naval man (Colin) was now getting Mandy's full attention as she was on her knees, sucking hard on his penis. At the same time, she fingered herself, blatantly masturbating in front of the horny men around the table. Tim looked again and said, "What an arse she has. I will fuck her senseless right now, bet or no bet!" He came up behind her, dropped his pants, and, stroking his rock-hard cock, slid it into a squelching dripping cunt. Mandy giggled and thrust back, unaware of who was inside her. Lust had taken over, and sexual gratification was needed. I watched and walked over to Colin and pushed him back quite hard. He fell back with Mandy still attached to his cock and Tim inside Mandy. I squatted down onto his face, and he licked frantically at my slit. I opened the outer lips and slid my crack up and down his face in time to the licking. His tongue was murdering my clit, driving me over the edge. Strong hands lifted me off Colin and turned me around so I faced his feet. He plopped me back down onto Colin's face and bent forward, exposing my cunt. A huge cock probed my crack a second later, trying to negotiate the opening, and I reached behind and pushed it inside me. He thrust hard and slammed into my cervix. I gasped with the stab of pain, and then it slid deep into my body. I loved the penetration, hard and rough, demanding and desiring me. We rocked together, speeding up. After about 30 seconds, he clutched my breasts, pulled me back into him, and emptied a tremendous amount of semen into my rampant pussy. He pulled out before he had finished pumping me full, and the dribbling end was into Colin's open mouth. Colin sucked him clean. I was lying almost on Mandy's back, and Tim was still thrusting into her. With a grimace, he pulled out and leaned over her, splashing semen all over her back. I reached forward and scooped it up, rubbing it into my face and tongue. I love the salty taste of a good man! We all laughingly untangled ourselves. Tim and I shed all our clothes and left them in a bundle by the table. By now, the gambling had stopped, and couples were fucking frantically in groups. I looked down at Tim's cock, which was quite red from its exertions. "She was surprisingly tight for such a big bouncy arse and really could use her pelvic floor to wank me off inside her. Delicious!" an enthused Tim exclaimed. We settled down on the floor. Tim turned me around to stroke my back and gently ran his tongue down my tummy. I pushed my head into his lap by turning into a head-to-toe position. His hands were gentle and caring, the love flowed through his fingers, and he started to work his cock into my mouth. I could taste Mandy's female juices mixed with salty semen. He was less than half-hard, but I felt his cock perk up with pleasure. Tim opened my legs and probed gently into the perfumed garden with his tongue. The gentle, loving way was turning me on more than ever. We worked together gently, savoring the feelings and taking time to pleasure each other. Like a couple of teenagers in a parked automobile, we smooched, cuddled, and 69'd. Tim was returning to full hardness and was thrusting into my face with passion while rubbing my clit silly with his tongue and fingering my anus. A finger up my cunt, tongue on my clit, then another finger pushed deep inside my bottom. A thought flashed into my head. Could I take two cocks up my arse and one in my pussy? Maybe tonight is the night to try! I have often had one in each hole, which is yummy! I felt Tim about to unload again and squeezed firmly on his testicles to stop the ejaculation. He winced a bit as I was too rough, making him wilt just a little. To make it up to him, I slid my fingers between the crack of his bottom and penetrated his anus. Feeling deep inside, I found his prostate. Massaging gently, his penis stiffened and pumped my mouth full again. I followed him over the edge a second later. My cunt gushed a mixture of pussy juice and semen into his face as I orgasmed. "Fancy a sauna?" Tim asked kindly. "Yes, and a swim," I replied. "I am refreshing my body so I can really get the night on!" We strolled into a very crowded sauna. I don't know how couples have the energy to fuck hard in these temperatures. They were spread all over on towels as the floor was far too hot, and all the benches were full. We found a small corner away from the groups and chilled out for a while, savoring the frantic hot action around us. Greg and Susan appeared from a corner dripping with sweat. Greg called, "Let's get a swim and cool down. You two coming?" I was over there in a flash. Susan had small bite marks on her breasts and thighs, and she saw me looking and smiled. "I tried some S&M tonight, yummy. The pain made for a wonderful hard fuck and a massive cum. The only problem is I can't swim naked with the family when they come next week without answering a load of questions!" "Was it a couple of men that did that?" I asked. "Two girls," Susan replied. "One had an enormous strap-on with a vibrator inside, so my cunt is as sore as my arse. I need Tim's sweet cock to spunk inside and cool me down." The four of us slipped into the cool pool and glided naked through the water, splashing and laughing as we played like seals - no heavy sex this time, just playing fun between friends. I grabbed Tim's wrist and squinted at his Rolex; 1:55 a.m. It had been a heavy night. I glided over to Greg and cuddled onto his lap in the cool water, straddling him, wrapping my legs around his waist, and facing him. Greg turned to face Tim and Susan, who were mingling, entwining arms, legs, and bodies. Greg said softly into my ear, "Watch them. They are very close and have an affinity together. Do you think we should worry?" "Jealousy, Greg?" I scolded. "That's not like you. I know Tim fancies Susan like mad and lusts after her. Yes, they are in lust, but not in love. I know Susan loves you to bits and Tim likewise to me. I don't ever worry about Tim. Sex is fun. Swinging is fun sex with your friends fulfilling all your fantasies." "So I am worrying for nothing as Susan went hell for leather tonight?" Greg came back. "Yes, you lovely man, I explained. "Her soul and her pussy belong to you and you alone. She loves to fuck Tim but loves you totally. Now, take me upstairs to bed and fuck me to sleep. Bring Susan and Tim with us so we can all sleep together in that marvelous massive bed, wake up in the middle of the night, fuck again, then sleep again. That is what I want now." During the night, I remember waking with a tongue on my pussy, a cock in my mouth, a cock inside my pussy, and female hands all over my body. Paradise does not come any better! Breakfast was postponed until 12:30 the next day. We all ate with lusty appetites while chattering about what next weekend's swinger party would be like!

My husband, Tim, met a new prospective client the other day, and an hour appointment went on for another three hours. Then Tim returned to the office glowing with excitement. "Hey, Mistral, the new clients want the Full Monty and more from us!" A few days later, I met Greg and Susan and found we had an immediate relationship with them both. Glen is a "go-getter" who has enormous energy and vision. He had just acquired three more companies and ran a group of four on a wide area network that needed our services. The questions flowed thick and fast at the meeting: "Can you do xxx for us? What about these services? How about getting the VPN up?" A gem of all clients had been discovered by accident through a conversation with a friend who put us together. Greg is a tall, dark, very fit 45-year-old with boundless energy and a very sharp, intelligent mind with a wacky sense of humor. Susan is a Nicole Kidman look-alike, red blonde hair, 5'2", pert small breasts with really pink nipples, and the greatest tight little butt I have ever seen. Her hair was shoulder-length curly and shone like spun red gold. Some women you meet and like from day one. We liked the same food and wine and laughed about some of her office's young, horny, and frustrated studs. Within three weeks of working almost every day with them both, a very positive relationship had started between us. I began to feel that Susan might be bi. She often sat close, and when we were going through my graphic designs, she would sometimes run her hand down my arm or touch my face gently when asking her searching questions. Her being a client, I was always careful not to respond in a sexual way just in case I had misread her. As the working days passed, the banter became more friendly and frank. After a few dinners and lunches, we were invited to their place for a relaxing weekend after getting most of the projects specified and starting to build. Their income was high, so we expected a nice place when we drove up. It was spectacular! Greg had said, "Well, it's a small mansion, built about 1795, Robert Adam style." Greg's idea of small contained seven bedrooms, a covered heated pool with a Sauna and Jacuzzi, and the garden had the cutest little Japanese Bonsai tree garden with a beautiful love seat. When we arrived Friday late afternoon, we just had time to briefly chill out with them doing "the tour." We were shown many large elegant rooms alongside some small intimate settings that would suit a pair of lovers. We met Jonathon, Greg's 21-year-old son, who had just finished University and would take a year off to explore the world. Jon is into falconry in a big way and owns three Harris Hawks: Brody, Bandit, Blackthorn, and a Peregrine Falcon called Blade. I spent an hour chatting with Jon about his birds. I quickly realized the Harris Hawks were an intelligent community-minded group that would work together to hunt their prey. Later that evening, Jon left to go to London for the weekend to be with his girl. When he left, he kissed Susan (stepmother), and to my eye, it lingered just a little too long. I raised my eyebrow, and she frankly stated, "Well, he is beautiful and half of my husband, so why not enjoy a younger version as well? Greg is pretty relaxed about it." The air took on a sexual tension that made me feel a little uneasy as we made it a policy not to play with clients, and this has an overtone that could get difficult. Susan and I chilled out before dinner with a swim in the pool and a sauna to finish off. She dropped her bikini on the floor and sat naked in front of me, completely relaxed. Her legs rested on the opposite seat, slightly open, revealing a beautiful smooth snatch. Susan caught me looking and made a show of 'accidentally' allowing her legs to open even more. Watching her outer lips peel stickily apart, I was tempted to reach out and touch but remembered Tim's words: "Don't play with clients!" Susan seemed to sense my conundrum but seemed willing to let things ride where they were...for now. Dinner passed pleasantly with a couple of bottles of red French Merlot. We all chatted intimately, getting close and closer together. Greg announced an early start as Tim was invited to hunt with Blade the Peregrine while we girls chilled out and enjoyed the morning. About midday, Greg and Tim returned empty-handed Greg said, "We are taking the hawks out. Several wild rabbits are around, which would be great for dinner tonight; grilled rabbit with bacon and garlic is yummy!" Later the "hunters" returned with three rabbits for the table and a couple for the Harris Hawks. Tim was in awe of the birds and said: "Babe, you should see them hunt together. They would make great Marines. They are intelligent, work well together, and the kills are lightning-fast. No rabbit suffered." "Time for a shower and a rest before we set up tonight," Tim suggested. So we slipped upstairs to our room and showered together. The shower was only big enough to get both inside and had a flexible pipe with a variable spray head. The naughty schoolboy in Tim surfaced, and he turned the shower onto pulse and started to work my breasts and nipples with the jet. I slid my soapy hands down onto his cock and worked it hard. Tim moved the shower between my legs, and I opened up for him. The jet started to bombard my clit. This was too much too quick, and I said, "Pack it up. That hurts." Tim settled down onto his knees and softly kissed her better. She responded quickly, and I pushed his face deeper into my crotch. The outer lips were gently opened, and his tongue probed for the inner lips teasing around my clit. I got impatient and rocked my hips into his face forcing his tongue onto my clit, demanding his attention. My legs spread apart of their own accord, and a hand crept around, caressing my bottom and making the cleft tingle with anticipation. As my pussy heated up and the waves started to build, that other hand was around my anus, caressing and probing the pink rosebud. As the first waves started to run through my body, a finger tickled and slid inside my arse. The orgasm exploding inside me was made more magnificent by the probing finger. The finger working deep in my bowel was enough to hit my "G" spot from the other passage. As I came down from the first shudders, the jet spray added its contribution, and I nearly passed out with pleasure. That brought on a multiple, and it kept coming and coming until I slumped against him. Tim dried me off, picked me up, and gently laid me on the bed. He dried himself and leaned over me. His cock was still hard. I lazily reached up, pulled him into my mouth, and sucked and sucked, working around the helmet just under the rim. He did not take long as he wanted a cum as much as the sucking. It exploded into my mouth, and I slurped it down, leaving about half on my tongue. Tim collapsed on the bed beside me, and we kissed, sharing the salty fluid he had deposited. "You minx! You are supposed to swallow that!" teased Tim. I shot back: "You know it turns you on tasting semen, so stop complaining." We both drifted into a deep sleep for a couple of hours. The house is very warm, so I put on a floaty dress and a white silk thong with a diamante glitter buckle at the back when I dressed. Tim smiled and said, "Babe, that does show off your bottom beautifully. I am enjoying their company. Susan has a great mind and body. What do you think of Greg?" Dodging his question, I asked my own. "Would you want to be inside Susan's pussy?" I asked, "Does she have fuckability?" "Oh yes, and more. But remember, this is not a swinging party; these are clients. We must be careful; a wrong move could mess things up big time." "Susan sort of hit on me in the sauna by 'accidentally' showing me her pussy," I admitted. "It's smooth and beautiful, and I could tell she was very wet." "Interesting," Tim said, "but it doesn't change the fact they are clients. Let's enjoy dinner. Come on; it must be time to go on down." I could tell, though, that my admission had hit home with Tim, and his stomach wouldn't be the only thing on his mind at dinner. The rabbit was fabulous, and we slowly munched our way through the various courses. Coffee and brandy followed, and we retreated into a smaller intimate family room with sofas, large seats, scattered cushions on the floor, and a big fireplace with a bright fire in the grate. Susan found a DVD, "Eyes Wide Shut," with Nicole Kidman and Tom Cruise. Tim commented, "You look just like her, Susan." "She is a fine woman," Susan agreed. "I wish I had her bottom and her breasts. Watch the first scenes, and you get to see all of her. She is beautiful!" The film was remarkable, and we all watched it enthralled during the sex party scene in the large country house. The men in masks and long dark cloaks, women in cloaks, and other women wearing just about nothing. Couples fucking all over the furniture, and one girl was being done resting on the back of another man. A girl in the corner was being fucked doggy on a coffee table. I started to get wet. The film was deep, and the sex was great, although never construed as a porn film, much too delicate for that category. My pussy was alive, so I couldn't wait to get Tim back upstairs later. The movie finished, and Susan said, "That was the hot scene at the party. Wouldn't you love to join in and be one of them!" A careful silence was followed by Tim and me, which gained the retort from Susan. "You are swingers, aren't you? Otherwise, you would have said something about not sharing your wife!" I giggled, and Tim finally uncomfortably said: "Well, it takes all kinds of people with different attitudes to sex to make the world go around." Susan got up and walked out of the room. After a few minutes, she returned with a small basket of condoms and a collection of exciting toys. Susan smiled at me and said, "Mistral, let's give the boys a show. Then I will fuck Tim to a standstill as long as you are OK about it and want Greg!" "OK. I want to fuck Greg as much as he wants me. Same for you and Tim," was my husky reply. Suddenly, all the rules had gone out the window. Susan smiled and shrugged off her long dress, sliding it down to the floor, and she had nothing underneath. I got up and selected a toy from the basket, a rabbit dildo. I stepped out of my dress and knelt in front of Susan. She opened up her legs, and I switched on the vibrator, slid a finger inside a very wet slippery pussy, and pressed the toy to her clit. "My, we have been thinking rude thoughts this evening, hmmm?" I chided her. Susan said, "Well, the DVD certainly opened up the conversation. I tried to interest you in the sauna, and I saw the fuck-me look in your eyes but then got ignored. How come?" I ignored the question. "Get on the cushions. I want to open you right up and explore," I commanded. I worked slowly down Susan's body, tonguing every crevice. At the same time, the vibrator was held against her pussy without really trying to get inside. She rolled over onto her back, pulled me on top, slid off my thong, and peeled apart the lips of a very wet Mistral pussy. She arched her back to get her head between my legs, then slowly worked her tongue around my clit, just missing the most sensitive part: teasing, teasing! My head was between her legs sucking hard on her cunt, the vibrator discarded alongside us. Susan tasted and smelt divine, a cunt to die for, and we gently and slowly worked each other to a beautiful girly climax. I slid her clit between my lips and sucked gently, giving it all the attention it could take. Her bottom started to thrash about, and a muffled cry came from her as she exploded and released a dribble of pussy juice onto my face. Strong hands lifted us apart, and Greg sat me down on his lap, legs facing him. He kissed me gently, opened my mouth with his tongue, and started to probe my soul with his penetrating tongue. When those two had shed their clothes, I don't know! What I wanted was getting harder under my thigh and starting to poke up between my legs. My hand reached down and stroked the elegant cock, trying so hard to get inside me. Greg put on a condom and was ready for me. A thrust up then down onto it, and he was inside. I could not wait and would not wait. My hips thrust madly at him, exploring his cock and filling myself with pleasure. It must have only taken me 30 seconds to hit the first orgasm, and Greg was getting faster and faster until he exploded. We kissed and looked over at Tim and Susan. They were in a 69 with Susan sucking Tim hard and working her two fingers inside his anus. His balls tightened, and he emptied himself inside her mouth. She got up, came over, and kissed me deeply, sharing the contents of her mouth with me. Susan returned to Tim and started gently sucking him back to hardness again. Greg was working my bottom with his tongue, firm strokes working into the most private and sensitive area a woman has. I pulled him up and kissed him deeply, and again he shared the semen from Susan's mouth. Greg smiled and said, "OK, we all shared Tim. Would he enjoy sucking me?" I was a little unsure how Tim would react. Susan said, "He can't talk right now since his mouth is full of my pussy." Greg lifted me off him and walked over to the other two, kissed Susan, and then leaned over and lightly bit Tim's nipple, who, for a straight guy, relaxed and did nothing. Greg slowly worked down his body and started to get near his groin. Susan got up and thrust her pussy back into his face. Tim hungrily lapped at her while Greg took Tim's cock into his mouth. Tim started to push his hips at Greg, who was working the sensitive spots on his cock with expert reverence. I had never seen Tim with a man before, and it fascinated me to see how he responded to a man's attention. Tim gently pulled Greg around so they were 69 together and opened his mouth to get Greg's cock down his throat. Susan had slid behind me and worked one of the toys into my pussy. A little finger was up my arse, and the big rabbit worked magic inside me. I watched, fascinated, while the two men ground their cocks into each other's mouths, sucking and mouth fucking together. I could reach Greg's anus from where I was crouching, and I slid a finger inside, feeling for his prostate. I found the firm nut I was after and massaged it, bringing him to a rapid spunk explosion. When he started, I worked the prostate harder, milking the orgasm to its absolute. Tim was greedily swallowing all that Greg could deliver. Tim's hips began to shudder as he succumbed to Greg's tongue and spurted his load down his throat. The guys then got up and came over and kissed us. Greg pushed a quantity of spunk down my throat while Tim probed Susan's mouth. For the rest of the night, we moved upstairs to a large bedroom with a king-sized double that could sleep six without trouble. We swapped, we fucked, we cuddled and rested, then swapped, fucked, and cuddled some more, eventually falling asleep around 5 a.m. I awoke around 7:00, needing a drink. As no one else was around, I walked naked downstairs to get some orange juice. Halfway down the stairs, Jon appeared with a smile and a naked girlfriend beside him. "Hello, we returned late last night and realized you guys were having fun." Penny, Jon's girlfriend, said, "Come into this room. We had a camera in the large bedroom and watched you all together. What a turn-on!" I followed them in with dread, not knowing what to expect. Jon said, "Don't look so worried. We enjoyed the performance and wanted to share some of it with you." As I looked at the display, the threesome on the screen was waking up, and Susan was fondling both men. Penny said, "I often watch Greg and Susan's swinging parties here, and we fuck like bunnies while we watch. I enjoyed a threesome with Jon and his stepmother. What was Greg like? I haven't had him yet?" I just stood there, mouth open in shock, unable to speak. Jon pushed me gently onto the bed and started caressing my body while Penny approached the other side. Jon gently sucked my nipples while Penny's tongue delicately explored my womanhood. "We want to fuck you properly, Mistral, but I know your pussy must be sore from last night, so we'll stick with our tongues this time, OK?" After a few minutes of light sex, Penny said, "We better slip away quietly as we are not supposed to be here. Are you two coming to next weekend's party?" The feeling of this beautiful young feminine creature's tongue still fresh on my mind, I shot back, "You bet. If we are invited." "Oh, I expect you shall be," Penny smiled. She gazed into my eyes, dropped her hand between her legs, and worked a finger deep into herself. "Until next time...," she said, trailing her finger, wet with her secretions and Jon's cum, stickily across my cheek before resting it on my lips. An invitation which I readily obliged by opening my mouth. Her long finger worked around my tongue, gifting me the taste of her and her lover. I slipped upstairs and joined the frolicking three on the bed for more and more of what my body desired. Eventually, we fell asleep again and woke around 3 p.m. feeling completely satisfied and sexually drained. A shower and a good cleanup refreshed my body and spirit. Tim and I were due to leave soon, and Susan came to me and said, "You must come to our next weekend party. Please say yes. If you like, bring some friends that will enjoy what you two have this weekend. There is so much more I want to do with you and Tim. We have had a fantastic time." On the way home, Tim said solemnly: "You realize that the weekend could have gone dreadfully wrong if it was a trap. We were caught out, well nearly!" The following weekend swinger party is another edition of this story…

I don't remember - in detail - just what it was that was said between myself and Marilyn that convinced her to swing. I know that I didn't discover the hidden key to the floodgate. But now, as I sit here thinking of her, picturing the passion on her face as she jerks another man's cock, I am flooded with excitement about the next time. But this is a story about our first time. Most people are sexual caterpillars, humping through life, eating off the same leaf, and waiting to be taken as lunch by whatever bird it is that finds us delectable. Some of us evolve. I've had the pleasure of watching Mari become a truly stunning sexual creature - a truly amazing phoenix on fire. I recall the long and sometimes frustrating 'raccoon stage' from the first talk to the first play. I remember waiting like a child for Christmas - eager and smiling, hopeful and naive. And I remember watching Mari emerge. It was a Friday night - our second at a club. I am not sure how many expectations either of us had - we'd promised ourselves not to 'expect.' We arrived early - when the TVs had not yet flipped over to porn movies and still played the Discovery Channel. Pretzel baskets not yet out, Mari and I found a place at the liquor-less bar. Our first time at a club, we went with a couple that we were friends with. They'd monopolized us that night, and we wanted to branch out - to meet new friends - to try new things. Nothing against them, we thought the world of those two, but we were ready to fly solo. So we waited. Unsure of how to talk to anyone - unsure of what to do next. I think we clung to that bar for an hour, Mari in her brown mini and sheer black top, me in a stew of nervousness that I hadn't felt since junior high. Eyes were on Mari - I could feel that. Not at all unexpected with her long legs riding a lucky barstool, gorgeous and generous breasts threatening to pour from her low top, bright green eyes dancing between a perfect smile and brown/red hair that could melt any man. I remember watching people watching us, watching them stare shamelessly at her. The club filled quickly that night - couples made their way to familiar cliques as a flood of single men made helpless attempts to get in on the play. I didn't know what we were looking for, but I was hopeful that we'd find it - so I took Mari by the hand and decided to explore. The barstools were doing nothing but putting our backs to the crowd. I wasn't surprised when a clumsily discreet gaggle of singles followed my Mari like puppies as we slowly made our way from room to room. Eventually, we found ourselves on the 'party floor' with a half dozen single men who tried so very hard to look casual but were obviously hoping that their choice of clothes or hairstyle had been the perfect one - and that Mari would snatch them up before they knew what hit them. Feeling a bit ornery, I leaned back against the wall, my beer in one hand, and whispered to Mari, "I want you to go down on me." I think the request shocked her a bit. "Right. Right now? Right here?" I could tell that she was feeling like a bad girl - she had the look, the walk. I knew she wanted to play - and I could think of no better way than to tease a crowd of men. "Yes," I said, smiling. "Right here and right now." I reached down to unzip myself as she dropped to her knees in front of me. My cock had been hard all day, knowing that tonight we'd be here - chasing the 'unexpected' - and it was obvious that Mari shared my excitement as she took me all the way down with one eager move. Her tongue danced on my shaft as her head bobbed happily. Her expert hands worked on what little cock she couldn't take in, and twelve eyes on six single men ate every movement. I was - for a short time - king of the 'party floor' as the most incredible woman in the club sucked my cock in front of a half dozen. I realized that as incredible as this was - this spotlight on my wife's giftedness - it was just the first step, a cracking of the egg, so to speak - the cocoon was just starting to open. Mari gobbled me with abandon, surprisingly unashamed, wonderfully aware of nothing but her husband's eager erection and approaching release. I sipped my beer and grinned as hungry eyes locked on the back of Mari's head. I could have watched that scene all night long, but it was far too early to 'cash in my chips.' Besides - I got to take this beauty home - so I helped her to her feet as she wiped the corners of her mouth. I think I saw a blush then, but it could have been desire. Either way, it didn't slow her down. I was ready to head downstairs and leave this group to their own devices, but a conversation about something - I don't remember what - kept me in place. Mari was approached by a single guy, and I remember thinking that it would be good for her to flirt. So - I turned my attention to whatever meaningless banter I was sharing - and left Mari to her fun. I don't know how long I talked - but I remember turning to look at Mari and the one guy with balls enough to approach her. And was surprised to see them kissing deeply, his hand enjoying her perfect breast. I processed a momentary jealousy. Who wouldn't be jealous of a woman as beautiful as Marilyn? What man in his right mind would offer such a perfect woman to the wiles of desperate single men? The kind of man who is so secure in his soulmate's love that he knows that no one will ever touch her heart just by groping her boob. And with that, I was over it. And my wicked smile returned. "Do I need to go get supplies?" I asked as I walked up behind Mari. "Hmmm?" She asked, somewhat dreamily, obviously ready to try her first threesome. "Supplies. Condoms." I said, trying not to kill the moment. "They're downstairs." Mari looked at her new friend, David, who was obviously willing. She smiled and nodded. "Okay," I said. "But here are the rules while I'm gone." I have an alpha male personality when it comes to swinging - provider, protector, top dog. "Just talk. No hands - no kissing - while I'm gone." Then I looked at David. "Break a rule, I break an arm." I think he knew I meant it. His nervous, stuttering, "Sure," gave me the assurance I needed to head downstairs. I didn't remember the walk to the locker room being so long, but the anticipation seemed to stretch the halls and stairways. But soon, I was back with an overly optimistic fist full of condoms and a hard-on that made it hard to walk. David and Marilyn were talking innocently, leaning against the wall - but seeing me was all it took for talk to end. Mari took David's hand and led him to a private room; I pushed the door closed as we entered, waving at the five guys who looked disappointed that we weren't going to put on a show. David wasted little time pulling Mari's breasts free and sucking on her long nipples. His style was rough, but Mari seemed to love the feel of this stranger's tongue and gently nipping teeth. I knelt behind her, pushing her skirt around her hips, and flicked her ass with my tongue. I slipped two fingers in her dripping pussy and felt her body jerk at the anticipated intrusion. Her hips rocked against my fingers and tongue as David pulled off Mari's top and bra, spilling her breasts into his hands and waiting mouth. Mari rubbed David's cock through his slacks, eager to find out just what she'd gotten herself into. Our collective passions blurred the room as hands un-hooked, unzipped, un-buckled, and soon the only clothes left were Mari's black garter and stockings. David had taken to his knees, taking his rough style of play to Mari's tender box as Mari resumed the head we'd started in the common area - her passion making her suck even harder, with more abandon. I thrust into her mouth gently, knowing that in her current state, she couldn't focus enough to keep me from going too deep. I watched her perfect tits roll as her body rocked on David's aggressive tongue. I switched places with David, letting him enjoy Mari's mouth for the first time. Mari gave a perfect, eager head, and I knew David was in for a treat - but I wanted my time with my wife's perfect pussy. Her long lips and deep folds are the perfect play place for big boys, and my tongue traced her outer lips through the gentle maze that leads to her dripping entrance and tingling clit. I slipped my fingers inside of Mari, curling them gently to find that magical-mythical spot that always seems to make a good orgasm a screaming one, and my tongue flicked gently at her oh-so-ready clit. I looked up to see David fucking Mari's mouth - and Mari thrusting back hungrily. I heard her cock-filtered moans as I brought her to the brink of orgasm. I quickened my tongue and my inner stroking, and Mari's mouth popped off of David's shaft. Her fist pumped him purposefully, but her eyes and attention were now focused on my face, pressed against her pussy. Her hips bucked with the beginnings of her orgasm, and her moans turned to screams as she came against my tongue. Mari fucked my fingers powerfully, her pussy sucking and pulling them deeper inside, and she threw her head back into the pillow and let out a long "YES!" as a wave overcame her. David knelt beside her, a stunned look on his face. "That was hot." Mari laughed at his grasp of the obvious as she pulled her knees together and her legs up - but we weren't going to let her off that easily. "Be gentle," I said as David went back down, and I brought my throbbing cock to Mari's mouth. I've always loved the way that Mari says thanks for a job well done - and tonight was no exception. David's tongue brought Mari over the edge two more quick times as she sucked my cock. Her body shivered weakly as the first orgasm had taken so much out of her. She moaned around my width but never let me go until her desperation got the best of her. "Fuck me." She said, her voice breathy, "Fuck me, please." I took her first, as David's cock hung in Mari's face, rubbing against her cheek as she thrust her body back against me. I pushed her legs to her chest as I buried my cock deeply into her. Her heat was tremendous, her body on fire as it lived out a fantasy it was so reluctant to even admit. David watched as I took my wife hard, thrusting deeply and angling my body to hit her just right. Mari gritted her teeth as she let out a strained moan, her fourth orgasm coming as a surprise - short but powerful. I pulled out quickly, knowing that there was one other thing that Mari wanted to try before we'd be able to call this a night. I lay against the wall as Mari got to her knees. She sucked hard as David pushed into her for the first time. It was her first 'extra' cock, and she seemed to shake from head to toe. "Is he in?" I asked, wanting her to process the reality of this moment. "Mmmm-Hmmm," she groaned as he pounded her. David fucked my beautiful wife hard from behind, thrusting deeply and quickly, racing towards an orgasm that had such a gorgeous build-up. And he reached that place far too quickly. "Where do you want him to cum?" I asked, stroking Mari's hair. "I want to see it," she said, her tongue flicking the head of my cock. "I want him to cum all over me." David responded to her wishes, pulling out and removing his spent condom. Mari rolled over on her back, pushing her breasts together and urging him to cover them. He had no problem doing so. David's excitement was apparent as jet after jet of his hot load landed on Mari's perfect tits. "Oh, god, yes," she cooed as he came. David let out one last grunt as his body jerked, and one last long stream of cum dripped onto my wife. I kissed Mari - realizing that I had seen her emerge. My perfect butterfly, covered with another man's seed. David collapsed at the end of the bed as Mari and I wrapped our hearts tightly around each other. We basked in the afterglow of an incredible fantasy, unaware that, for us, the night was young. We dressed, David and Mari kissed one last time, and then we left the room for the next adventuresome group. We fully expected to leave soon thereafter. Instead, almost unbelievingly, the stars aligned, and we had another encounter. Mari went to the bar, still sexily disheveled, and started talking to a single woman that we had met earlier, helping her fend off a torrent of attention, gladly taking on some for herself. Knowing she was having fun, I left her alone while I went to the restroom. I normally don't strike up conversations at the urinal, but all rules have exceptions. "I'm not gay," I said to the guy spilling beer one stall over, "but that is a really nice shirt." I wouldn't have said it if I hadn't meant it. Dark blue flames on white silk. Sharp as a switchblade. "Thanks," He said. "My wife bought it. I don't remember where." "Well - it's a great-looking shirt." The conversation eroded as our bathroom purposes came to an end, and we awkwardly took turns with the soap dispenser. He left before my paws were dry, and as I wiped the last of the evidence on my jeans, I walked out to put what I thought would be the final hit on my wife.I was quite wrong. Mr Nice Shirt was in the hallway with a gorgeous blond - tall and thin, with stunning blue eyes and long legs on high heels. "Hey, hon." he said, "where did you get this shirt? This guy likes it." She told me - but hell if I remember. I was captivated by her. Where she bought the shirt went in one ear and out the other, but her, I was drinking in till I reached the bottom of the glass. It was a nice shirt - but she was significantly nicer. I watched her lips as she talked and wondered what they tasted like; I watched her chest when she paused - also wondering what it tasted like. Soon the shirt was forgotten. But - I found out later - they thought I was a single, which wasn't their thing - and they excused themselves. I made my dejected way back to Mari - still with her single friend - still at the center of a crowd. I walked to the center and kissed her hard, because I could, and whispered in her ear, "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and told me she needed to check her hair before she did. I wasn't the only one who watched her walk to the restroom - perfect hips massaging the inside of her brown suede skirt. I sat at the bar, watching what passed for porn on the satellite feed, and waited...And waited...And realized I wasn't enjoying the porn enough to not be worried about my wife...I wandered through the club, weaving my way between connections being made and broken - singles getting lucky or rejected - women being fondled or ignored... The witching hour had arrived, and folks were grouping off with the hopes that productive conversations weren't about to produce wilted results. And in the bathroom door, Mari had become the target of Mr Cool-Shirt and his incredible wife. They stood in a tight but respectful group, chittering like old friends... I watch Mari laugh at some witty thing and then look up to see me walking her way. "That's my husband," she said, maybe a bit too proudly, and the blond woman whom I'd already memorized turned and smiled - wickedly surprised if that is a workable combination. A three-way conversation in the door of the women's room became a spirited four-way as we realized that - not only was I, not a single guy, we all had much more than that in common; two pairs of soulmates on different planes of experience. Best friends who do everything together - who were about to drift upstairs... They had been to many clubs and had much background in the lifestyle, and as we made our way upstairs, they shared themselves in a way that makes the lifestyle so much more than sex. We drifted from room to room, listening to them talk about their "hobby" and how they survived within it. For a moment, the idea of "playing" with our new friends disappeared as these gorgeous people became so incredibly fascinating. It seemed like every line of conversation revealed more in common, more useful advice, more to like...And then she closed the door... "I like you guys," Kim - this gorgeous blond said, her voice going from friendly to lusty. "Let's play." Mari and I snapped back to reality quickly. We were in a swing club, and we were not going home anytime soon... I didn't need to look at Mari to know that she was okay with this. I'd watched her as she watched Joe's lips move when he talked. I had seen her smile when he touched her shoulder. And I had absolutely nothing to think about as Kim lay on the bed, smiling and lifting her legs to show a shaved and pantiless play area. "What do you say?" She asked, staring at me hypnotically. Nothing... There was nothing I could say. I was hers - but better yet, she was about to be mine. Joe sat on a chair in the corner of the room - thinking, I suppose, that he might watch for a while. But Mari was having none of that, straddling his lap and wrapping her tongue around his. Kim lay on her back, and I ran my hands down her legs, lifting her feet and helping her with the boots that she wasn't going to be needing for a while. Her long thin legs were, on their own, plenty to enjoy - but when the boots were shed, my hands wandered higher as I slid onto the bed with her, kissing her gently at first - enjoying her soft but expert tongue. Her hands made short work of my belt as mine found her small, tight breasts. She seemed eager to catch up with Mari, who had quickly moved to a kneel in front of Joe and was blowing him madly - her head bobbing furiously. I didn't object and let her push me over to my back. My eyes caught Joe's, and he smiled widely, dazed but certainly feeling every stroke of Mari's expert tongue. Mari worked his shaft with one tight fist and had pushed the blue flamed shirt up to his strong chest. She was moaning around him - and he encouraged her. The sounds were nearly as hot as the visual of my beautiful wife gobbling our new friend with such abandon. I could have lost myself watching the two of them, just experiencing the pleasure my wife was giving another man, but I was soon pulled expertly out of the moment as bright blue eyes looked up at me past short blond hair, and a wet tongue flicked between a wicked grin and eagerly tasted the tip of my cock...I looked down at Kim as she rolled her tongue around the head of my cock, seeming to savor the taste. Her eyes locked on mine, and her smile never failed......until she took me into her mouth, slowly swallowing half of me and then pulling me out just as deliberately. I groaned, body twitching and cock responding to her attentions. "You like that?" she asked, a trail of my excitement still leading to her lips.I just swallowed and grinned - and she correctly took that as a "yes". Her eyes finally left mine as she took me again, this time with abandon. Her tongue danced around my cock as her lips tightly massaged my shaft. Her hands jerked me and my hips rocked slightly, finding her manic rhythm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her expertise, my fingers twisting in her short hair. I could feel her taking me deeper until it seemed the head of my cock was so deep in her that I could almost feel it with the hand that was on the back of her head. Her warmth was complimented by a perfect wetness. She stroked me with one hand as her other hand massaged my balls - coaxing my cum from them - eager for a taste of her good work. I heard a squeal and looked up just in time to see a naked Mari tossed onto the bed beside us. Joe was naked as well - his tall, thin frame sporting a desperate erection. He dropped to the bed between Mari's legs and began to kiss her breasts, one after another, commenting loudly on her large, long nipples. Kim was looking over, obviously admiring them herself. She looked up at me, her lips still around my excitement, her face flushed. I smiled at her and nodded - unable to ask her if she wanted what Mari was about to be getting... Somehow she read me and nodded back - letting me go with a gentle pop - and climbed up on the bed, shedding what little clothing she still had on. I pulled off my shirt and settled between her legs. The wives were now on the bed, lying side by side, with two enthusiastic husbands now heading south hungrily. Kim's pussy was perfectly shaved with small lips and a perfect clit. I licked gently at first, tasting her fully... This was the first pussy I'd tasted since my marriage, and I was going to enjoy it fully. I slipped my hands beneath her ass to lift her slightly, angling her just right... And sunk my tongue deeply into her, tasting her as she tightened around the intrusion. She whimpered slightly and bucked - and I lost myself... My fingers swam in and out of her as my tongue found every unique spot that seemed to make her jerk with electricity. Her eyes were clamped shut as I ate her, and her hands gripped my head harder and more desperately, soon governing my attentions to just her clit as she climbed higher... Closer to the edge of orgasm. I heard Mari scream as she came, thrashing her hips forcefully against Joe's face, forcing him to hang on... Kim heard her, too, and seemed to catch Mari's orgasm just as Mari was coming down... One loud "OHH!" was all she moaned as her body spasmed beneath my feasting tongue. She jerked hard, holding my face tightly to her and riding her orgasm out against my tongue. I held her thighs as she began to land. She slid her hands to my cheeks and pulled herself to me. "My god," was all she said before she kissed me and pulled me back to the bed. Joe was on top of Mari, thrusting his fingers into her roughly, and Kim held me as we watched Mari cum again. Mari's vocal aerobics shook the walls again as she came a second time, right on top of her first one. She seemed to cum for minutes before she finally stopped thrusting her hips against Joe's aggressive hand. "Wow," Kim said, looking at me. "Is she always this loud?" "I'd like to think so," I replied, smiling. "I have no doubt, then." Kim grinned as she kissed me, pushing me to my knees. She crawled in front of me and took me in her mouth again, egging me on to thrust. I did so - watching as Mari laid Joe on the bed and then knelt between his legs again. I grabbed Kim's perfect ass with both hands and pushed forward gently, barely containing my arousal as Mari began to stroke Joe's thick cock.I heard Kim sucking me wetly, accepting my thrusts as Joe moaned with approval as Mari gave him a masterful hand job, puckering her lips around the head of his cock as she stroked him. My head swam for ten minutes, watching my wife and feeling Joe's. I was near the edge when Joe screamed out his arrival. Kim flipped around quickly, eager to watch her husband's pleasure, and slid a hand down to cup his balls just as he erupted. His first shot a foot into the air. Mari moaned, "YESSS!" as he came - excited at the sight of his orgasm. His hips thrust slightly as the rest of his orgasm ran down his cock and over Mari's still-pumping fist. He lay there - satisfied - and Kim turned, grinning, back to me. The only difference is that this time - so did Mari. I had four lustful eyes looking at me hungrily, and I knew that one of my favorite fantasies was going to come true. I was pushed back into the pillow and watched as a blond and brunette devoured my cock - neither of them losing steam. One would suck my balls while the other pistoned on my hot shaft - then they'd switch - dancing their tongues up either side of me as they went... "This is a vision you'll never forget," Joe chattered - coming back to his senses. I quietly agreed with him, watching as they pleasured me - unable to drink it in enough. Just the sight was enough to make me cum... The sensation of two talented tongues, two eager mouths, brought me closer to the edge than I ever thought possible... Joe seemed to agree, now standing at the side of the bed stroking a resurrected erection. But - I was the first to see them kiss...And it was almost too much... Kim and Mari's tongues soon discovered each other and left my cock to pursue each other. I was remarkably okay with that. Kim and Mari's passionate lip lock was more than Joe could handle. "Oh my god," he said to Mari. "I had no idea you were into that." "I wasn't," Mari said truthfully - and then quickly returned to what she swears was one of the best kissers she'd ever known. I joined Joe in the perverse ritual, not caring if they ever touched me again - as long as they didn't stop touching each other. Their hands fondled each other, their tongues twisted together... And the room seemed to heat up by twenty degrees. I'd never thought I'd see my wife so wild for another woman, but there they were, wrapped together, making out like high school kids. The scene proved to be too much, and Joe yelled out Mari's name. Mari moved over beneath him, her tongue out and eager, just as Joe came again. If it is possible, his second orgasm seemed larger than his first, streaming into Mari's open mouth in jet after jet. And that was enough for me... I knelt over Kim and let go of her waiting tongue. She excitedly swallowed what she caught - what she didn't streamed down her cheeks as I jerked out the last of my orgasm and collapsed beside her...I remember Joe leaving and coming back with a glass of pop for all of us to share, but for the life of me, I don't remember much else. We all lay together for a while - talking again like old friends and laughing. The biggest difference this time was being able to watch breasts jiggle with every well-told joke or story. We exchanged e-mails, hugs, and kisses... But I wasn't offered the shirt...When we finally left - the club owner was cleaning up, barely beating the sun, which would be showing itself soon. One of the staff smiled at us and said somewhat meekly, "You guys sounded great." I suppose she's right - a perfect encounter inspires some wonderful loudness. The night was a surprise from the start - we'd done more than we'd ever expected and made friends on top of it. And it was one of those friendships that inspired me to surprise Mari with one last step in her now complete emergence.

We were late bloomers to the lifestyle having been married nearly 40 years before we had our first encounter with another couple. Other than one erotic massage session, during which my husband begged me let the masseur fuck me, I hadn’t had sex with anybody but my husband during our marriage. As my husband and I became more experienced in the lifestyle, he and I fantasized about me having sex with another woman. I even agreed to let him change my SDC profile from “Straight” to “Bi-Curious.” One fall Sunday afternoon, we met a mixed-race couple for lunch. He was black and she was white. We all clicked so the man suggested we adjourn to a hotel a few blocks away from the restaurant. I had no idea that my emerging fantasy was about to be satisfied. I am a 60 year old woman, 5’ 9” tall who wears a size 18 dress. I have blond hair, blue eyes, and 38D breasts with ultra-sensitive nipples. The other woman was similar to me but about an inch shorted and a year younger. She had nice, firm 36D breasts. Her partner, a well-built former football player, had a rather small cock for a black man, only about 5 inches. His girth, however, was huge. The biggest I have ever seen or felt. He was nearly the circumference of a Red Bull drink can when flaccid. When erect, he was simply huge. We rented a mini-suite with a king-sized bed and a pullout sofa. As my husband and the other woman started playing on the bed, the man disrobed me and started fingering me on the sofa. He really knew how to make my juices flow because I came all over the sofa. That is when we realized the maids failed to stock towels in the bathroom and we had no way to wipe it up. “Hello, Room Service!” We then moved to the bed and shared it with my husband and the other lady. This was the first time I had a close look of my husband in action. He started fingering the lady very vigorously then all of a sudden, his entire hand, up to his wrist, slid into her cunt. I didn’t even know this was possible but here was my husband fisting this lady and she was screaming in ecstasy as she came several times. As I laid watching this, I felt something very large trying to penetrate my ass. I tried to move away as I knew his cock was too big for my asshole but he held me tight. I started squirming but my husband and the other woman held my head and kissed me. Today was going to be day of many firsts for me. My first kiss from lady and a huge cock sliding into my ass. I never thought I would cum from being ass fucked but I did - repeatedly. After Mr. Red Bull finished, I rolled onto my back to rest to watch my husband fuck another woman. I was pretty turned on when I saw his cum flowing out of her pussy. As my husband and I lay on the bed recovering, the man whispered into his partner’s ear and said, “Time for her surprise.” I looked up and the lady had donned a harness with a huge brown, lifelike, dildo. As she was applying lubrication to the dildo, she reached over, kissed me, and lubricate my cunt. The man then lifted my legs up and his partner mounted me with her dildo. As I got accustomed to her fake cock, she started fucking me hard. Pulling her cock almost all the way out then slamming it back in. We both came in each other’s arms and I kissed her deeply. After she removed her harness, she crawled up on the bed and started licking my cunt. It felt absolutely wonderful. She then asked me to return the favor which I eagerly did. After a few licks of her pussy, I realized my husband’s cum was in the vaginal canal. Tasted a little salty but not too bad. As I licked and sucked her clit until she came gain. When I sat up to rest, I had both her and my husband’s cum on my face. Room service finally delivered some towels, which my husband retrieved in the nude from what I assume was a very startled maid. We all relaxed and hydrated ourselves. I went to the bathroom to clean up a bit. When I returned, I realized the man was not satisfied fucking my ass with his fat cock but wanted my mouth and cunt as well. He gently grabbed my head and pushed it toward his cock. It took all I could to get just the head of his cock in my mouth. When he became hard again, his partner and my husband held my legs up for him as they played with my nipples. He had great stamina as he fucked my cunt for at least 15-20 minutes before he came. Since we all had to go to work the next day, we decided to call it a night. It was truly the defining point in my swinging career. I took a huge cock in my ass and orgasmed. I was fucked and eaten by another woman. I ate another woman. I tasted my husband’s cum second-hand. We met this couple several more times over the course of a year until they split and left the lifestyle. It was a great year for sure!

My wife Mallory and I are swingers, but we don't want anyone to know that. We have always been terrified that someone would discover our secret. This concern stems from growing up and living in a small town where everybody knows what everybody else is doing. The taboo factor of being raised in a Christian background made us both love and fear our secret swinging life together. It might sound trivial to some, but it was a significant problem for Mallory. At the time of this story, we were both about 30 and had been with two other couples. Mallory enjoyed herself with the couples we had partied with in the lifestyle. Even though she had fun, it hadn't diminished her concerns over somebody in town finding out about our adventures. This was before the internet. Meeting other couples was a long, drawn-out process that involved answering magazine ads by snail mail. This was a process that could take weeks, if not months before you would actually meet the other couple. But with Mallory's ban on any local activity, that's how it had to be for us at the time. At the time, we lived in a small town a couple of hours from Dallas. We had a ranch house in a subdivision made up of homes that all looked the same and were built right next to each other. Everybody seemed to have their own lives, and we knew our neighbors only as people we passed on the street coming and going. We were on friendly terms but not social terms, if that makes any sense. That all changed for us one hot July day. Chuck and Susan were our next-door neighbors. They, like us, were around 30, but other than that, we didn't know much about them. We greeted each other with a "Hi" or a wave when we saw each other, and we didn't know each other socially or travel in the same circles. Chuck was a good-looking young man. He was about 5'10" with an athletic build. From the few times we had spoken, he seemed to have a fun personality. Susan was what you could call a grown-up cheerleader. She was about 5'7" with sandy blond hair and a cheerleader's body: long legs, plump breasts, and a face of innocence. In short, she was the kind of girl guys have wet dreams about. One July morning, I was out in the front of the house, taking the garbage to the street to be picked up before work. I heard Chuck and Susan's garage door open, and I glanced over that way and saw Susan dragging out a large garbage can. What really caught my attention was the way she was dressed. She was barefooted and wearing a thin pajama set made up of shorts and a button-up top. She seemed to be having trouble with the heavy garbage can, so I decided to go over and help her like the gentleman I am. The thin pajamas did nothing to cover her lovely body. As I walked up, I said, "Good morning, would you like a hand with that?" Susan acted surprised to see me and vainly tried to cover herself a little. "If you don't mind," she said, "it is heavier than I thought." I smiled, "No problem. Here, let me have it." I grabbed the handle from her and dragged it out to the street. She followed along and thanked me for helping her. She was holding her arms across her chest, and she wasn't doing a very good job if she was trying to cover herself. Crossing her arms may have covered her nipples, but it only made her full breasts spill out to the side even more, stretching the thin fabric of her PJ top. The thin shorts also made it obvious she wore no panties. There was nothing between my eyes and her pussy other than the lightest polyester. I could see the slightest indention where her groove was. As I forced my gaze back up her body to her face, I caught her gazing down at my crotch, smiling at the reaction she was having on me. "Well, thank you again," she said, "I think I had better get back in the house before being arrested for indecent exposure." As she walked back up her driveway and into the garage, she stopped and said, almost as an afterthought: "Say, we are going to have some friends over Saturday for a barbeque. Would you and Mallory like to join us?" "That sounds like fun," I told her. "I don't think we have anything going on this weekend, but I will check with Mallory and have her get back with you." "Ok," Susan said, "talk to you later." She walked back inside as I walked back toward our house. As I walked back inside to get my truck keys, I found Mallory pouring a cup of coffee. "I see you were the ever-helpful good neighbor this morning," she said. "Doing whatever I can to help a neighbor in need," I said. "By the way, Susan invited us for a barbeque. Do we have anything planned for Saturday night?" Mallory said, "Not that I can think of. The kids want to go to the ranch this weekend to see Nona and Papa, so I think it sounds fun. I will go over later and tell Susan we would love to come. I can also see if there is anything I can do to help her prepare for the barbeque." Saturday morning rolled around, and Mallory was busy making side dishes for the barbeque. This was the first time we had ever socialized with Susan and Chuck. We were both looking forward to expanding our relationship with our neighbors on a social level. I don't think either Mallory or I considered even the slightest possibility of anything more than that. About noon, Mallory loaded the kids in the car and took them to Papa and Nona's for the weekend. By 5:00, we had showered and made our way to Chuck and Susan's house. Chuck and Susan's friends were already there, maybe 15 people, and the names were just too many to remember. We had a great meal and spent the evening awkwardly socializing since they all seemed to know each other exceptionally well. Of course, we didn't know any of them. About 9:00, I found my way back into the kitchen area to freshen my drink. I found Susan in the kitchen tidying things up. The stereo played a slow song, and most other people were still in the backyard. Susan looked over at me and smiled, "Wanna dance?" I took her in my arms, and we glided around the kitchen. As we danced, I held her close and enjoyed the feel of her breasts pressed against my chest. Susan rested her head on my shoulder, and I could feel her warm breath on my neck. I could also feel my cock coming to life and pressing against her. Her reply to this was to grab me around the waist and pull me into her. I was starting to get a little concerned that somebody might come in and catch us. Susan tilted her head and whispered, "Can I ask you something in confidence that you won't tell anybody else?" I told her that her secret was safe with me. "Well," Susan said, "everybody here is really close friends... special friends." She pulled slightly away from me, her eyes searching mine to see if I understood what she was telling me. I must have looked puzzled because she took a deep breath and said: "By special, I mean the kind of friends that get together every month or so for adult fun... naked adult fun. Chuck and I talked about it and would like to invite Mallory and you to join our little circle of friends, but only if you absolutely want to, of course." I smiled at her and told her that we were not strangers to this kind of fun. I told her I would love to join them, but Mallory had concerns about this kind of thing with locals. We had partied with other couples, but they had all been from outside the area. Susan thought for a moment, then said she would see what she could do to convince Mallory to join them tonight. As an afterthought, Susan asked, "What does Mallory like in a sexual partner?" I laughed and said, "The same thing most women like. A nice-looking guy with nice-sized equipment who knows how to use it. "Ok, got it!" she grinned, "Don't go anywhere. I'll be right back." As Susan left the kitchen, I watched her go into the living room and sit down next to Stan, a nice-looking guy that looked to be in his late 20s. After talking for a few minutes, I saw them look over at Mallory. Stan smiled at Susan and nodded in agreement with whatever she told him. Susan returned to the kitchen smiling. Susan and I had been chatting for a few minutes when I saw Stan get up from the sofa and walk over to Mallory. He asked her something, to which she nodded her head. He took her by the hand, and they walked together to the small tile entryway and started dancing to the music playing on the stereo. I saw him place an arm around her waist and pull her close to him, and she responded by putting her arms around his neck and laying her head on his shoulder. Susan gave me a wink and said, "Now I need to go talk to someone else." Susan went out to the backyard and whispered something to Chuck. I saw him give her a kiss and run his hand up her skirt between her legs. She made a show of jokingly pulling away from him. She came back into the kitchen. She asked me how Stan and Mallory were getting along? We stepped out of the kitchen into the living room and saw that they were still dancing in the entryway. Or at least I think that was what they were doing. We were standing behind them. I noticed that Mallory had her arms around his neck, and he held her with both hands on her hips, pulling her into him. Mallory moved to the music, grinding her crotch into Stan's crotch. Susan looked at them, then turned back to me and smiled, saying: "Oh yeah, I think she is ready for part two of my plan." Susan gave me a kiss, slipping her tongue between my lips. As I placed my hands on her hips to hold her close, she pulled away and said, "Don't you go anywhere. I have some big plans for you later." Susan then walked over to Mallory and Stan. Most of what happened next was told to me later by Mallory and Susan. At that time, I had no idea what Susan had planned and knew nothing about Stan other than he seemed to be a nice-looking guy and was one of Susan and Chuck's close friends. I was flooded with mixed feelings as I stood alone in the kitchen. I was simultaneously sexually excited and concerned that we were breaking one of Mallory's rules for this kind of thing. I decided to leave any activities that night up to Mallory. If she wanted to play, fine; if not, that was fine. I didn't want to put any pressure on her to do anything she didn't want to do. Susan walked up to Mallory and Stan, put her arms around their shoulders, and hugged them. "I see you have met Stan," she said, smiling at Mallory. Mallory smiled back at her and nodded yes. Susan smiled at Mallory and told her, "Yep, he's a great guy. Come on, you have got to see what I mean. You won't believe what I'm talking about until you see yourself!" She pulled Mallory and Stan behind her down the hall and into her bedroom. As I watched Susan taking Mallory and Stan down the hallway and out of sight, I was overcome with the need to follow them and see what Susan was up to. However, I decided to let Susan's plan play out. I felt foolishly alone standing in the kitchen, and the only thing I could think of doing was fixing a scotch and seeing how things went from here. Susan ushered both Mallory and Stan into her bedroom. She guided Mallory to the bed, gently pushing her to a seated position, and sat beside her. Susan then motioned for Stan to come over to them. When Stan was standing in front of them, Susan turned to Mallory and asked, "Have you ever seen a cock over ten inches long before?" Shocked, all Mallory could do was shake her head no. Susan reached out and started rubbing Stan's crotch. "Well, you are in for a treat because you have one right before you!" Susan said with a wide smile. Susan took Mallory's hand and placed it where hers had been on Stan's growing cock. Mallory told me later she couldn't believe how big it was, and it wasn't even fully erect yet. Susan started undoing Stan's belt, telling Mallory she had to see this thing; it was unbelievable. Stan's pants fell to the floor. Stan was left standing in front of the two girls with only a pair of boxer shorts between them and his giant cock. Susan grabbed both sides of Stan's boxers, and with a yank, she soon had his boxers on the floor around his knees. Mallory said it was the most enormous cock she had ever seen, and it was only half erect. "You haven't seen anything yet," Susan told Mallory, "you must see it when it gets fully hard. C'mon, let's get it that way!" With that, Susan pulled down the front of her halter top, exposing her breasts, and told Mallory, "C'mon, baby, show him your tits. Let's give him double sexy to look at so we can watch him get hard." Mallory hesitantly undid the straps on her sundress and let the front fall open, revealing her breasts to Stan. With the heat of summer and her firm perky breasts, she had not bothered wearing a bra. Susan took Mallory's hand and placed it on Stan's cock. Stan reached down and started massaging both girls' breasts simultaneously. Susan reached around Mallory and pulled her skirt up around her waist. Smiling at Mallory, she said: "It's only fair that if you get to see his cock he should get to see your pussy!" Mallory didn't resist. In fact, she raised up off the bed so that Susan could completely remove her sundress. After the dress was off, the only thing Mallory had on was her sandals and her panties. The crotch of Mallory's panties was visibly wet with her juices. Susan ran her forefinger up the damp material, separating Mallory's swollen labia. When Susan's finger got to the top and hit Mallory's clit, Mallory jerked. "Mmmm," Susan teased, "little missy, you will catch a cold wearing wet things like that! Let's get those wet things off." Mallory didn't resist. She raised herself off the bed while Susan slid her panties down her legs. Stan smiled, reached between Mallory's legs, rubbed her pussy, and slowly inserted a finger into her. Mallory closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of his cock in her hands and his finger in her pussy. Stan removed his finger and knelt beside her between her legs. He gently placed one leg over each shoulder and slid his face to her pussy. As he alternated between licking and sucking her clit and pussy lips with his tongue, Stan soon had Mallory on the brink of her first orgasm of the night. Mallory leaned back on the bed, letting Stan work his magic on her. She let the flood gates open, and with gasps of joy, she ground her pussy into Stan's hungry mouth. While Mallory was enjoying her orgasm, Susan had removed her own clothes. When Mallory opened her eyes, she saw Susan standing nude beside Stan with her arm resting around his shoulder. Susan smiled at her and said, "See, I told you he was exceptional, but you haven't seen anything yet!" Stan was smiling up at her from between her legs which were still draped over his shoulders. His face was wet and glistening from her juices. Stan untangled himself from between Mallory's legs and stood up. His cock was now fully erect and standing straight in front of him. Susan smiled at Mallory, "Stan needs a little TLC. Mallory, would you like to help him out? Why don't you give him a little head? I'm sure he would enjoy that." "It's so big," Mallory said, "I don't think I could ever get something that big in my mouth!" Susan smiled and said, "I know a trick!" and moved in front of Stan, reached behind her, and guided his cock between her legs. Mallory smiled at Susan standing there with a cock sticking out in front of her. It looked like she had a short cock of her own, like a man and a woman simultaneously. Susan looked down at the cock protruding from her crotch, smiled at Mallory, and giggled: "Come here and suck my cock!" Suddenly Stan's mammoth cock didn't look all that scary to Mallory. Susan helped Mallory off the bed and onto her knees on the floor in front of them. Mallory had never had any bi interest, but it seemed natural to lean forward and lick the head of Stan's cock only a couple of inches from Susan's pussy. As Mallory licked the shaft of Stan's cock, her face touched Susan's pubic area, coming in contact with Susan's wiry pubic hair. Susan's scent filled her senses. Mallory licked Stan's cock back toward the head, then opened her mouth wide and slid as much of his giant cock into it as she could. Mallory worked her head back and forth, sliding Stan's cock in and out of her mouth, sucking it as best as she could. As Mallory gave Stan her best blow job, Susan started moving her hips back and forth, sliding her pussy over Stan's cock. She was coating his cock with the juices flowing freely from her pussy. For the first time in her life, Mallory experienced the essence of another woman. Susan thrust her hips forward so that Stan's cock was no longer protruding, and Mallory's mouth was fully resting on her pussy. Susan put a hand behind Mallory's head and held her close, almost daring her to take the next step. Mallory slowly stuck out her tongue and licked Susan's clit. To her surprise, the taste and smell weren't too unfamiliar; she enjoyed it. Susan moved her hips back again, bringing Stan's cock forward and back into Mallory's mouth. Mallory found herself alternating between a cock in her mouth and her tongue licking a pussy as Susan would move her hips back and forth. The passion fires in Mallory were raised to a fevered pitch. She wasn't the only one getting worked up. Stan was also feeling it. The friction on his cock from sliding it between Susan's thighs and Mallory's blow job had his breath coming in gasps. Susan stopped moving her hips and gently pushed back. "We seem to be getting Stan all worked up," she said, smiling at Mallory. "We don't want him cumming just yet, do we?" Mallory smiled and shook her head. "No, I think we need to enjoy him a little more before that happens." Mallory slowly stood as Susan removed Stan's cock from between her legs. "Stan," Susan asked, "would you like to feel your cock in her pussy? Mallory, you don't mind if Stan slides his cock in your pussy, do you?" "Oh no, not at all," Mallory replied. "I don't know if that monster will fit in my little coochie, but I'm willing to try!" Stan eased Mallory onto the bed he laid down between her widely spread legs. He placed the head of his mammoth cock at her opening and started to push. Mallory squirmed as the girth stretched her in a new way. Sensing her struggle, Susan leaned down and whispered in Mallory's ear. One hand stroked Mallory's forehead while the other gently tugged at one of Mallory's nipples. The gentle distractions from her new female friend were enough to help Mallory adjust to the largest cock she had ever taken. When Mallory's discomfort had passed, Susan said, "You two seem to be playing very nicely together. I think I will leave you on your own for a while." After I had watched Mallory, Stan, and Susan disappear down the hallway, I waited in the kitchen for what seemed like hours. Eventually, the rest of the party started in earnest in the living room. People began filtering back into the house from the backyard, and clothes started coming off. Rick and Sue were sitting on the sofa in the living room and started some heavy kissing and foundling. They both stood up and started removing their clothes, and Sue knelt in front of Rick and took his cock in her mouth. Another couple was now naked and in a 69 position on the floor. The TV was on and playing an X-rated movie. The sites, sounds, and smells coming from the living room had my cock coming to life. Just then, Linda walked into the kitchen, totally nude. Linda, Rick's wife, was a dark-skinned beauty that I later learned was half Spanish and half Italian. She was about 5'5", with large breasts, round hips, a plump ass, and jet black hair. Her nipples were dark and large, about the size of silver dollars. Linda smiled at me as she walked into the kitchen. "There you are," she said. "What are you doing in here all by yourself? I've been looking for you." She rubbed her hand over my cock. "Hmmm," she said, "you seem ready for a little fun, but you're all alone. Is something wrong?" I told her about Mallory's concern over partying with locals, and Susan trying to convince her that it would be alright with this group. I explained that I didn't want to start with anything, only to have Mallory come out not wanting to. Linda said she understood and asked me if I had checked in on them to see how things were going yet? I told her I was giving them a little space and letting Susan see what she could do to convince her it would be alright. "Well," Linda said, "I don't think it would do any harm to just take a peek in on them and see how they are doing." With that, she grabbed my hand and pulled me down the hallway. Linda stopped in front of Susan's bedroom door and placed a finger in front of her lips as a signal to be quiet. She quietly turned the door handle and eased the door open a crack. As we looked in, I saw Susan standing beside Stan. Susan was nude, and Stan was kneeling on the floor, naked from the waist down. Mallory was lying on the bed naked with her legs draped over Stan's shoulders, and her eyes were closed. Stan's face was buried in Mallory's pussy, and she had both hands around his head, pulling his face into her. Mallory was panting heavily as she worked her pussy against Stan's tongue and lips. It was evident that she was rapidly approaching an orgasm. Linda eased back away from the door and slowly closed it. Linda reached behind the door and wrapped her hand around my cock as the door closed. She stroked my cock through my pants and didn't let go as we eased back down the hallway. We stopped at the far end of the hallway. "It looks to me like Mallory is enjoying herself, and it's apparent from the size of your cock you enjoyed that fact. Would you like to take your clothes off, or would you like me to rip them off you?" she said with a smile. I removed my clothes and left them in a pile in the hallway. "Oh, that's much better," Linda purred as she stroked my cock. I leaned down and kissed her, thrusting my tongue into her sweet mouth. My hand found her breasts, and I fondled them and pinched her hardening nipples. We eased our way down to the floor, still locked in a passionate kiss, and my hand found its way down to her pussy. I rubbed it feeling the wetness and heat, then slowly inserted a finger into her. I broke our kiss and moved up to a kneeling position. I kissed my way down her body to her breasts. I licked and sucked her nipples as she found my cock and started stroking it again. I kissed and licked down her belly, flicking my tongue into her navel. As I began licking down toward her pussy from her navel, Linda let go of my cock and pushed me back a little. Linda straddled my head, facing my cock. She stretched out, lowering her pussy to my mouth as hers found my cock. This girl was a master in the art of giving head. And a master in the art of reading her man. She could tell when I was getting close and would back off, letting me cool down before starting again. I don't know how long we had been going at it, but I was enjoying the taste of Linda's pussy and the feel of her mouth on my cock. I was suddenly brought back to reality by the sound of a smack as a hand slapped Linda's big bare ass. I looked up to see Susan standing there nude. She smiled as she said: "You slut, I told you I wanted him first!" Linda light-heartedly said, "Well, sexy bitch, I didn't think you would mind sharing him!" Susan leaned down and kissed Linda on the lips. "Where's Mallory?" I asked Susan, looking at her from between Linda's legs. "Oh, she is still having a little fun with Stan," she said. "Come on, I'll show you." Susan stopped in front of her bedroom door, placing a finger to her lips as she eased the door open. Now Stan was lying on his back, and Mallory was on top of him. His cock was buried in her pussy, and the muscles in her ass were quivering. Mallory slowly started to rise up, sliding his cock out of her. At this time, I first saw just how thick Stan's cock was. It was like a coke can. I could see my wife's pussy lips stretched to the max like when she had given birth. Mallory continued rising until about what looked like a legit foot-long cock rested with its tip inside her. It fascinated me how her labia stayed splayed open as she held herself there. Then she started lowering herself back down on it. I watched as Stan's cock again disappeared back into her pussy, and her pussy lips slowly stretched taut as a drum. Without thinking, I uttered an "Oh, wow." Both Linda and Susan shot me a look, and Mallory looked back to see us standing in the doorway. "Hi, honey," she said with a smile. "Hi babe," I answered, "looks like you changed your mind about locals?". She said, "I certainly have. Would you guys like to join us?" "It looks like you two are having fun," I said, "I think we will just leave you guys alone for a while and let you enjoy each other for now, if you would like that?" "If you don't mind, I would like that," Mallory said. "We will get together in a little bit if that's all right with you?" "No problem, you two have fun," I said, closing the door again. I looked over at Susan and Linda as we stood in front of the closed bedroom door. "Wow," I said, "he is hung like a horse. Have all you girls fucked him?" Susan answered for both of them. "Yes, we have all fucked him...in every way," she added. I looked at them incredulously, "You mean...back there too?" They both nodded. Linda explained, "Some women in our little group here are happy staying in their comfort zones, and that's perfectly fine. Susan and I...well, let's just say we have no boundaries. I may have a big voluptuous ass, but my asshole is small. Stan was super gentle, as always, but I really thought I had torn something that night, and I was uncomfortable for several days. It was worth it, though. I thought I had finally found my sexual limit, but when I was able to push past it, the feeling was indescribable". I swear I saw Linda give a slight shiver as she mentally went back to that experience. "But enough about my poor little stretched asshole," Linda said. "That was then; this is tonight. We haven't been fucked by anybody tonight, and we are the only two girls here that haven't been fucked yet. But big boy, you are about to fix that!" We stopped at the end of the hallway, and Susan kissed me driving her tongue into my mouth. Both Susan and Linda were easing me back on the floor. I lay on my back, and Susan wasted no time with pretenses. She straddled my hips, grabbed my cock, placed it at the entrance to her pussy, and lowered herself down on it. I was enjoying the feel of her pussy wrapped around my cock and watching her tits bounce as she moved up and down on me. Linda straddled my head again and lowered her pussy to my mouth. With the night's excitement, I knew I couldn't hold on too long with these beautiful women working on me like this. I did the best I could, and when Susan moaned with an orgasm and slammed down on my cock it drove me over the edge. I grabbed Susan by the hips, holding her down on my cock as I filled her pussy with what seemed like a gallon of cum. It was running out of her and down the insides of her thighs when she got off me. Susan lay back, breathing deeply with a smile on her face. Linda looked over at her and said, "Oh, you dirty little girl. Look at you, your fresh fucked little pussy all nasty and sloppy with cum, both his and yours. I'm going to have to clean you up a little bit." Linda got up and moved over to Susan. She leaned down and kissed her while pinching her nipples. Linda started kissing her way down Susan's body. I had never seen two women together like this in person before, only in adult movies. I didn't think it would happen again this soon but watching these two girls already had my cock hard again. Linda was now between Susan's legs with her mouth on her pussy. She mumbled while she licked Susan's vagina, "Dirty little slut, pussy all nasty with cum. Little cum slut, aren't you? Bet you wish you have an ass full of cum too right now, don't you? I'd clean that too if you did. Would you like that? Me licking cum out of your nasty dirty ass?" The dirty talk was clearly turning both women on. A routine they had practiced many times before, I was sure. I got up and moved to where I was on my knees, straddling Susan's head. She looked up at me and smiled as she grabbed my cock, pulled it to her lips, and went to work. Suddenly she jerked, and her blowjob got more intense. I looked down, and Linda now had a finger probing deep in Susan's rectum as she continued to lick her pussy. "You like that, you little ass slut?" Linda asked, "you like my finger deep in your dirty little ass, don't ya?" I was amazed at seeing these two suburban housewives put on such a carnal display. Given that, I still couldn't have believed what came next. "How about you, big boy?" Linda huskily asked. Before I could even clear my head to figure out what that meant precisely, Linda had drilled two fingers of her other hand straight into my asshole. Her fingers were already slick with a mixture of Susan's pussy juice and my cum, the perfect lube for my first anal penetration. Her talented fingers went straight to my prostrate, and I literally yelped s the semen exploded from me into Susan's mouth. The intensity of the orgasm was almost scary, and I had never experienced anything like that before. Just as the last spurts of semen were almost painfully exiting my cock, I noticed Mallory and Stan standing there. They had arrived just in time to see everything. They were both naked, and Mallory's usual immaculately-styled hair was lying limp and wet. Her pussy lips were swollen and protruding. They had their arms around each other's waist and satisfied smiles. I wasn't sure how my conservatively-raised Mallory would react to this. Anal play was something we had never experimented with. Seeing a virtual stranger with fingers on both hands buried deep into two asses, one of which was her husband's ass, I was afraid was way, way too much. I shouldn't have worried. Mallory knelt down and gave me a kiss on the lips. I ran my hand up her thigh and rubbed her pussy. She smiled and said, "Having fun, honey? Did those fingers in your ass hurt a little but make you feel so good? Just like Stan's huge cock stretching my poor little pussy hurt a little but felt so good?" I knew then things had changed. Like Linda had described, our boundaries had been pushed past. We now were not only open to new sexual experiences, like Linda and Susan, but we would also seek them out. Over the next few years, Mallory and I managed to have sex with every member of this group in all sorts of different ways. We formed a special relationship with Susan and Chuck. When Chuck was away from home, sometimes Susan would come over to our house to party with us, and sometimes when I wasn't home, Mallory would join them. It was all open and fun for all. We enjoyed our little group for many years before it started to break apart. One by one, the couples in the group began to move away, chasing better employment in other parts of the country. We tried to keep track of everybody. But especially in those pre-internet days, as time went by, the contact with them became less and less until we lost track of them altogether. It was sad, and we truly missed each of them. At first, we tried to replace missing members of the group with people that reminded us of the missing member. It never seemed to work out because they were not the same. Then it dawned on me one day that you can never replace somebody special with somebody else. Everybody is different and has to be enjoyed as an individual. Our expectations were set to something that could never be obtained. We were trying to recreate memories, which is impossible to do. The new people we meet now, we look on them as special memories in the making and enjoy each as a new adventure in their own right. I don't know why something so simple is sometimes so hard to see.

Leslie and I kissed at the edge of the cliff at our private lookout point on Palos Verdes, silhouetted by the late November sun setting behind Catalina Island. A cool breeze tugged at our fleece pullovers as she said, "C'mon, hon. It's almost time to go to Karey and Sherm's." We hopped in our '69 blue Beetle convertible, and we wound our way around the snakelike roads till we reached our bungalow on the hill rising up from Torrance Beach. Then, it was time to get cleaned up. Leslie and I showered together in our oversized shower with a lot of kissing and touching. "Hon," I told her as she stroked my hardness with a look of desire, "I really don't want to come yet." She smiled and said, "I know…just a little torment." I put on a pair of baggie shorts and a new cotton shirt while she put on a semi-sheer top and comfortable pair of yoga pants. While the shirt wasn't super revealing, it was tastefully sexy with her nipples and areolas just barely revealed. Finishing her make-up, she twirled around and said, "How do I look, handsome?" I whistled, "Sexy as hell, babe." Copping a quick feel as she passed, she said, "Don't forget to set the alarms," and stepped out the door. Punching in the code, I stepped out behind her. The sun had sunk beneath the Pacific and was providing an amazing twilight as we carefully tooled through the wondrously beautiful neighborhoods of the South Bay area. Karey greeted us at the door with a chaste kiss on both of our cheeks and said, "Hi, number one brother-in-law, and Hi, number one Sis." "Hi Karey," I said. Leslie laughed, "You always say that, Karey. But Wayne's your only bro-in-law, and I'm your only sis!" Karey, showing her beautiful smile, laughed, ignoring Leslie's words, and said, "Hey, I like your outfit." Leslie brightened and said, "You ought to. This is the one that you helped pick out when we were shopping last month." Karey, rubbing her arm over Leslie's sleeve, pursed her lips and said, "Hmm… I thought it seemed a little familiar." At that point, Sherm (Kare's husband) poked his head around the corner and said, "Brace yourselves… They're coming!" At that instant, we heard a door upstairs slam open, and four kids came bounding down the steps. "Hey guys," Leslie and I said at the same time, and the kids came over and gave us hugs. Sherm spoke up, "These guys have big plans tonight… Grandmother is coming over and taking them to a drive-in movie! And they get to spend the night with her and Granddad out on their ranch." As we were all still standing in the doorway, we saw Grandma's car pull up. We adults all waved at Grandmother, who smiled at us as the kids climbed in her Land Rover and buckled up. "You all have fun and stay out of mischief!" she yelled with a smile. As soon as she was out of sight, Leslie was in Sherm's arms kissing him, and Karey and I were in a deep embrace, our tongues exploring each other's mouths furiously. I heard Leslie say to Sherm, "Oh, honey. I've missed you so much." And Karey, looking me in the eye, said, "I've missed you too, sweetie." Sherm had pulled up Leslie's shirt and began sucking on her nipples. Leslie was groaning. I knew it wouldn't be long before she came because she is amazing; she can come with just her nipples being ravaged. Karey was cupping my balls and cock, and I had each hand on her breasts, gently rolling her nipples. Her head was lolled back, and her mouth hung open as she breathed more and more deeply. After a few moments, everyone broke their embrace. I laughed as we were all were slightly out of breath and very flushed with desire. I looked at Sherm and said, "Do we have any agenda for tonight?" Leslie had dropped Sherm's shorts (like me, he had no underwear), and his shaft was rigid and dripping copious amounts of pre-cum. I smiled at Leslie and said, "You'd better be careful. Sherm looks like he's about to lose it." Les reached a finger down and, scooping a droplet of Sherm's liquid, dabbed it on her lips and said, "Wanna share?" I leaned over and very carefully licked a little bit off with just the tip of my tongue. "Mmmmm," I said. "Kare? You want some?" Leslie asked her. Karey leaned over and said, "I might want a little more than Wayne did," as she kissed her sister deeply on the lips. "Mmm," both of them groaned as they enjoyed the sensuality of the moment. The scent of sex was almost overpowering in their little entry foyer. Karey looked down at my shaft, pushing against my shorts. As my own pre-ejaculate seeped out into the cotton, a wet spot was growing. "Look, sis," Karey cooed, "your hubby having just as hard a time as my Sherm, no pun intended." "Ohhhh, poor baby!" Leslie mocked mercilessly. "I bet he's sore; think we should rub him, Karey?" With a mischievous gleam, Karey pulled down my shorts, my cock bobbing up like a jack-in-the-box, and she and my wife started very gently massaging my cock and balls. "No!" I cried. "I don't want to come yet! There's still a lot of evening left for us to play!" "Oh!" they cried in mock disappointment. Looking at each other, they winked and said, "Let us at least clean you up." They started going to their knees and going for my cock with their tongues. I looked at Sherm for help. He was smirking at me, but his cock was oozing pre-cum like crazy. I think he enjoyed watching our two brides as much as I enjoyed their ministrations. But he showed mercy by saying, "Okay… I think I have an idea for some fun tonight. Who wants to hear my idea?" Leslie and Karey were lost in the moment of sucking my oh-so-wanting-to-come cock. It took a second or two for Sherm's words to register. As though in a fugue, they both looked at him with blank expressions. As Sherm explained his idea, Leslie had started gathering the droplets of his pre-cum as they continued to roll out of his slit. One fingerful at a time, she cleaned the end of his penis. She licked the finger dry, occasionally sharing with Karey and me. Sherm, fighting hard to ignore my wife's touch on his penis, kept sighing with pleasure, and in between the sighs, said: "I've got a blow-up kiddie pool. We can put the massage table in that and minimize the mess. Let's go upstairs." Holding hands, Sherm and Leslie walked up ahead of Karey and me to the second floor "health room." As Karey was in front of me, I cupped her ass as she walked up the stairs. She said, "Stop that! It tickles!" So, of course, I poked her right in the area of her asshole. She squealed and pushed into Leslie, saying, "Hurry up!" I'm getting tortured back here!" By this time, Sherm and Leslie had reached the second floor. And Karey whirled around at me and said, "Oh, you are so in for it, buster. I'm gonna get you just when you aren't expecting it." "Bring it on," I deadpanned. The room was small but well equipped with some weight machines and, sure enough, a little kiddie pool with a massage table in the middle. Les asked, "How did you ever explain this to the kids?" Karey slipped her arm around my wife's back and said, "We just told them that we wanted to check it out to make sure it still didn't leak. And we just blew it up inside instead of outside." We had finished undressing as we talked. Karey walked over to the small fridge and made us a round of margaritas with a generous tequila portion. Les looked at me and said, "It's always amazing to me that I never can taste the alcohol the way Karey makes the margaritas." Karey, sipping at hers, winked at me over her glass. Her nipples, like my bride's, were sharply at attention. Sherm's and my erections never had gone down. Having opened a bottle of massage oil, Sherm asked, "Who wants to go first?" Leslie smiled at me and said, "I would love to go first." We'd done this group massage before. We all liked it because while Sherm and I were good for two orgasms in the evening, the wives were each good for five or six. Karey and Leslie would have at least one, maybe two of their orgasms right on this table. Using the oil, we began rubbing Leslie all over. Sherm started around her neck and shoulders as Karey started on her lower back and buttocks while I started on her feet and worked my way up her legs. "Mmmm…," Leslie groaned, occasionally punctuating the moans with sharp little barks as tight spots were hit and massaged out accordingly. Sherm and I both rubbed our cocks up and down Leslie's smooth skin – a little bit of our pre-cum mixing in with the oil. I looked at Leslie's face and saw her smile as she felt our cocks on her. Kare had set the timer for five minutes, and Leslie rolled over. Sherm leaned over and began kissing her as he massaged her breasts, rolling her tips in her fingers. Karey started working on her feet and up her legs. At the same time, I gently rubbed Leslie's tummy, occasionally nudging Sherm's fingers out of the way to get to her breasts and stroke her nipples. Leslie was moaning like crazy, and I could tell she was fighting her orgasm. As Sherm continued to work her body, I whispered in her ear, "I love you, hon. I think you're ready to explode!" "Fuck me," she begged. "Both of you fuck me at once." I reached down to start finger fucking her, but Karey had slinked up between her legs and started licking her creaming twat. "Oh, hon," I said. "Karey's licking you. Would you like to come in your sister's mouth, or do you want me to fingerfuck you to orgasm?" “Uuuuunnngggggg AAAAAAA.” Leslie couldn't hold back, and she bucked like a stallion on her sister's mouth. She had always told me that Karey gave terrific oral sex. Interestingly, but perhaps not surprisingly, Karey had told me the same thing about Leslie.) "Yes, honey," I whispered into my burning with desire wife's ear as she continued uninterrupted in one massive orgasm. "We love you so much. I love you. Love the fucking. Love your creamy twat just coming and coming. Yes, baby. You come, come hard, ride that orgasm." After a couple of minutes, Leslie came down from her sexual high. Karey and I kissed and licked most of my bride's twat juice off of her. She kissed her sister gently, and the two smiled at one another. I said, "My cock's been so hard so long, it's a little painful. So are my overloaded balls, for that matter." Sherm said, "Mine too!" We both had our cocks each lying across Leslie's breasts, mine on her right nipple and Sherm's on her left. Karey turned around, took my cock in her hand, and, using it as a lead pole, said, "C'mon, lover boy. Let's take care of some business." A small couch upon which Karey plopped me down was in the corner of the room. Meanwhile, Leslie, always quick to recover, had pulled Sherm on top of her on the massage table. Her pussy, still soppy wet, was wide open, and she said, "Please make love with me, sweetheart." Kissing deeply, I watched my brother-in-law enter my wife, slowly slipping his cock into her wetness. "Your turn, big guy," Karey smiled gently at me, having watched me watch her husband and sister. She slid down over me and squinted as almost immediately, her pussy started throbbing on my shaft as she began to come. As she leaned down over me to kiss me, I felt her nipples mash my chest as she pumped up and down, up and down over my overtaxed rod. I could feel my balls roiling with each stroke and knew I wouldn't last long. It didn't matter. Karey started coming, crying, "I love you, Wayne. I love you so much. Fuck me, honey. Yes! Pump me up. Give me your sperm." I cried, "I'm coming. I love you, babe. Yes! Fuck me, sweetheart. I love you so much, Karey." The stars in the universe spun out of control. Somewhere there was a nuclear explosion the size of the universe. Then the ashes from the stars began falling like gentle snow on the land-between-the-worlds. Finally, after several eons had passed, I opened my eyes. I saw Karey's pretty face over mine – a very dreamy look in her eyes. "Hi," she said. "Welcome back." Slowly other sounds and lights and objects started returning to Karey's and my universe. The sound of the refrigerator turning on. Some kind of cicadas outside. The sound of the distant horn honk. A jet out over the Pacific. I was still hard deep inside of my sister-in-law, and I said, "I love you, Karey." She said, "I love you too, Wayne." I glanced over at Sherm on Leslie. They, like us, were still joined. "You guys all right?" I asked. "Mmmmmmmm…," they replied in unison. "So much for your plan for holding out all evening!" Sherm exclaimed from the massage table, where his cock was still deep into Leslie, my wife. I managed to mumble something. I was nearly comatose with pleasure, having just fucked my sister-in-law, Karey. Her cheek now resting against mine as my rod was still embedded in her pussy. Then, I couldn't help it; it just had been an incredibly long day, and the orgasm was definitely a peu de mort (little death – as the French call it). I closed my eyes and snoozed, Karey on top and everything. I felt a breath on my cheek and opened my eyes. "Hey, stud!" It was Leslie, my wife, kissing my cheek. "Hey sexy lady," I said, kissing her on the lips. Karey, still on top of me (who also apparently had started dozing), awakened and pushed herself up on her elbows. She smiled and leaned down, and kissed me. As she kissed me, the head of my now-soft cock popped out of her, closely followed by a gush of my semen, warm from her body. "Ooohhh!" we both said at once. "No fair!" Leslie said, pushing her sister's hair aside. "I wanna play!" Leslie kissed me again, and Karey climbed off of me, her nipples still proudly erect as she headed toward the kitchen. I yawned and stretched, and Leslie sat down next to me. In the background, Karey squealed as Sherm grabbed her and pulled her on his lap. I saw the adoring look she gave him as she put her slender arms around her husband and kissed him. I looked at Leslie's eyes and saw her eyes glowing with love. We kissed. "How do you feel?" I asked my bride softly. She just rolled her eyes, put her head on my chest, and purred. Reaching down and touching her pussy, I felt sloppy with wetness. "You naughty girl!" I teased. "How did you get so wet?" "Mmmmmm, wonder how? Why? Are you thirsty?" she teased me. "Not right this instant," I replied, "but can you save me some for later?" Leslie smiled, "Of course, I will." "I would like something to eat, though," I said, taking her by the hand and standing up. "Karey… you got any bacon and eggs?" Karey was squatting over Sherm, rubbing her twat, covered with my cream, over Sherm's limp cock, trying to get a reaction. I guess Leslie had worn him out for a while, too. Looking over her shoulder at me, she smiled and said, "Sure do! Why don't I just go and fix it for you? What would you like? A western omelet?" To be honest, I hadn't been thinking anything so fancy as an omelet. Still, now that she mentioned it, I thought it sounded pretty good. And, for a fact, Karey could whip up a fine omelet. "Great!" I exclaimed. Hopping off Sherm, she moved gracefully towards the kitchen, all three of us watching her ass sway as she moved. "I do envy my little sister's ass," Leslie sighed. Sherm and I each cupped one of Leslie's butt cheeks and said, "Not to worry! You're beautiful!" Taking Leslie's hand, Sherm stood up, and we three followed Karey into the kitchen. Meanwhile, Karey had partially covered her nudeness with a cooking apron, with her nipples occasionally peeking out each side, the effect being very sexy. As we watched Karey's breasts swinging with her cooking movement, I noticed Sherm starting to get a mild erection. I could feel the blood just beginning to fatten my penis too. "Hey!" said Leslie, not missing a thing. She took Sherm's cock in her right hand and mine in her left and said, "Karey, honey, look what you're doing to our men." Smiling down at our erections, Leslie said, "Ooooh boys, that's so nice. I think I could take you both right now by myself." She was firmly milking our cocks, base to tip, bringing the small white pearls of post-cum oozing out. At least, I think it was post-cum. It may have actually been a new batch of pre-cum. "Oh, Leslie," I said. "Much as I'd like to take you up, I think at least I need a little break to make it better for me next time. I can't speak for Sherm." Sherm smiled at me, saying, "I think your right, Wayne. If we wait a little while, we'll have a much better orgasm our next go around." "On the other hand," I said, putting my hands on Leslie's naked hips and plopping her on the bar, "I think you might be ready right now." "I am too! Hang on a minute, let's eat first," said Karey, dishing two huge omelets onto plates and putting them next to Leslie on the bar. Having finished inhaling the omelets and regaining our strength, Leslie looked at her sister and said, "Karey, sweetie, your hubby left my pussy very messy, and I need my hubby to clean me up." In mock indignation, Karey said, "Well, your Wayne left me all wet and a little sticky, and I need Sherm to clean me up." "Bar or bed?" I asked. Leslie play-frowned. "I don't want to wait, but the bed's more comfortable." Taking her elbow, I escorted my naked wife to the bed, and Karey sat down beside her. With the girls' legs off the bed, Sherm and I knelt side-by-side and started licking our own wife's pussy - me eating Sherm's sperm out of my Leslie and Sherm eating my ejaculate out of his Karey. Glancing up, I saw that both girls had laid back, stationed on their elbows with elbows touching each other, and both were watching us rather intently. Occasionally, Karey would bite her lower lip as pleasure would ripple her face. Sherm must have been doing a job on her. Leslie, too, would sometimes spasm and fall back as pleasure assaulted her. Sherm and I both licked harder, and I started finger-fucking Leslie while I licked her. Sherm began to do the same to Karey, and both girls started getting really hot. Glancing up, I saw Leslie staring at Karey's bobbing breasts. With a look of desperation, Karey said, "Leslie, please, do it how I like, my nipples...please." Leslie reached over and firmly grasped one of her sister's nipples with a thumb and forefinger. She pulled up, actually distorting Karey's breast shape a little, and then started a rhythmic tugging and rolling motion. Karey cried out in ecstasy as her nipple was roughly manipulated by her sister's practiced fingers. The pleasure was racking both girls now, their hip thrusts becoming more animal than controlled, and Karey cried, "Leslie, I'm cominggggg aauuughhg auugghhhg." The girls held each other in a tight embrace as their bodies thrashed on the bed, with Sherm and me trying to hang on to licking their pussies and finger fucking them all the way through their orgasms. At precisely the same time, each sent a hand down to push us off. We waited as our wives started to come down. Breathing deeply, their breasts squashed against one another as they held one another in a bear hug. Their arms loosened. Leslie smiled at Karey and said, "Love you, sis." Karey lazily returned a grin and said, "Me too." They gave each other a quick French kiss and pulled away, Karey smiling while saying, "You're always a good kisser, Leslie." With a smile in return, Leslie replied, "You too." Leslie looked at Sherm and me with our extended cocks and said, "So what do you want to do now while we all refresh a little?" I said, "Well, I was thinking either we could go walk around Newport Beach." At that moment, we heard a low roll of thunder. "I didn't know it was supposed to rain," Karey said, pushing herself up on her elbow, her nipples perfectly relaxed now. Sherm said, "Well, if we're going out, which given the rain, I don't know if we still want to… but if we are, we'll probably want to clean up a little." Les said, "Yeah! Even though I can't smell it, I'm pretty sure all of us smell like pure sex on a pole right about now." Karey said, "Well, let's hop in the shower... and by the way, I love the beach in the rain. It's deserted, you could do anything you want out there, and nobody would know..." "Sounds like a plan," I said, and still blissfully naked, we all headed for their shower.

My wife Miley and I have been involved in swinging for about 20 years now. We have met many great people and have had some wonderful sexy times. However, it seems that the best times that come to mind most often are the ones we didn't plan; they just happened. I would like to tell you about a time that turned into something special. Mick and Bobbi were new friends we had made through a civic group we were involved in. We were all in our mid-forties and enjoyed each other's company. We were very active people and kept busy trying to stay in shape. Both Miley and Bobbi were a T&A man's delight. They both had firm natural breasts and full womanly asses. During our get-togethers with Mick and Bobbi, there had been a lot of teasing back and forth. With the occasional touch and the playfulness that goes on between close friends. However, nothing of an actual sexual nature has ever happened between us other than an accidental touch. All of that changed one weekend when we invited them over for dinner at our house instead of going out somewhere. Just good friends getting together to enjoy each other's company. However, as it turned out, it was a night filled with unexpected sexual pleasures enjoyed by all. Mick and Bobbi showed up at our home about 7 o'clock, both in a festive mood. Bobbi was wearing a very sexy knit dress that came to about mid-thigh and clung to her body like a second skin. Her dress clearly outlined her breasts, making apparent she was braless. The dress also outlined her ass beautifully. We greeted them and welcomed them to our home. Mick gave Miley a hug and a peck on the cheek as I did the same to Bobbi. I told her I loved her new dress and thought it was very sexy. She modeled it for me, slowly turning around so I could get the full effect of just how sexy it was. The night wore on, accented by a great dinner, fine wine, and laughter and fun enjoyed by good friends. It was much the same as many other dinners that we enjoyed with Mick and Bobbi, except we were at home this time. Miley got up from the dinner table and cleared the dirty dishes, and Mick said he would help her. I joined Bobbi in the living room. A short time later, Miley and Mick emerged from the kitchen to join us. When they arrived in the living room, I could see Miley was a little flushed. I made everybody a fresh drink as we all just kicked back. As we were talking, Mick noticed an antique camera on the end table. I explained that photography had been a serious hobby for many years. Mick asked me what my favorite subjects were, and I just smiled and said "Her" while looking at Miley. Bobbi looked at me and then at Miley. She asked Miley if she had allowed me to take nude pictures of her? Miley smiled and told her that she had and that it was a lot of fun. Without even thinking about it, I asked Bobbi if she would like to see some of the pictures we had taken? Bobbi almost jumped out of her chair and said she would love to see them. Mick, who I think had wanted to see Miley nude from the moment we first met, jumped in and said he would also like to see them. Miley half-heartedly protested that I was not going to show those pictures to them, and I told her we were all friends and there would be no harm in letting them see them. Miley gave in but said there would be hell to pay if anybody laughed. From the look on Mick's face, I didn't think anybody was going to laugh at Miley's pictures. I hooked my laptop up to the big screen TV. I sat down on the couch next to Mick, and Bobbi came over and sat down next to me on the other side. I opened the password-protected folder and began to show the photos I had taken of Miley. The first few were relatively mild pictures of Miley fully clothed but in a few sexy poses. As I continued, the pictures got progressively racier. With shots of Miley with her skirt hiked up and so on. Then there were some shots of Miley in different lingerie. In some of the pictures, her breasts were clearly visible. After looking at one of her in a sexy negligee with her breasts and pussy visible, Mick looked at Miley and told her that she was one very sexy lady. Miley asked him if he really thought so, and he affirmed that he did. Bobbi leaned forward to get a closer look at some of the pictures. As she did, she rested her hand on my thigh. Knowing the order of the pictures in the album, Miley said that was enough, and I should put it away now. Both Mick and Bobbi protested, saying they wanted to see the rest of them. After a short protest, Miley gave in and said, "OK, let them see the rest of them if they want to." The following pictures were of Miley nude. There were several different poses and views of her naked body. Then, a few of her with various sex toys and Miley masturbating with them. By now, Mick could not hide the bulge in the front of his slacks. Miley saw the mound and told Mick that it appears that he really enjoys her pictures. She put one arm around his shoulder and rested one hand on his thigh as she leaned forward to take a closer look at the pictures. As Bobbi scrutinized the pictures, she began to massage my thigh. The next page I turned to had photos of Miley and me in various sexual acts. The first picture was of Miley licking my erect cock. On seeing this picture, Bobbi said, "Wow, you are a big boy, aren't you?" There were pictures of Miley straddling my hips, facing away with my cock buried deep in her pussy. There were pictures of me fucking her from behind, just a variety of different poses. By the time we had seen all the pictures, Bobbi's hand had moved from my thigh to my crotch. She was slowly rubbing up and down the length of my now erect cock through my slacks. I glanced over at Mick to see if he had noticed what Bobbi was doing and saw that Miley was giving him the same treatment. I looked over at Bobbi and said, "Why don't I set things up and take some pictures of you, so you and Mick can have your own little professionally done photo collection?" She said, "Oh no, I could never do that. I would be so embarrassed." Mick said he thought it was a great idea and asked Bobbi to take just a few. Bobbi gave in with the stipulations that she would not take any too far out. I set up the lighting and backdrop and laid some pillows in front of it. I announced to Bobbi that I was ready if she was. Bobbi was a little nervous, and she looked at Mick as if to get his OK. He stood up, extended his hand, and said, "Come on, it will be fun." Bobbi nervously stood in front of the backdrop. I told her to just relax and move around a little. She started to move from one position to another. She hiked her skirt up a little bit and turned around to give me an ass shot. I asked her to sit down on the floor and give me some photos of her that way. As she did, I continued to snap away, getting a few shots with her dress up enough to show her panties. Miley started to get involved telling her to do this and do that while I was taking shot after shot. At one point, Bobbi was on her hands and knees with her ass toward me. She kept trying to pull her dress down to cover her round ass. Miley told her, "Here, let me help you do that right." Miley moved in behind her and lifted Bobbi's skirt to fully expose her panties. Miley backed out of the shot as I took a few pictures. As I moved in for a close-up shot, I could plainly see a wet spot on Bobbi's panties where they were covering her pussy. Miley moved up behind her again and said, "Here, let's get rid of these. They are just getting in the way." With that, she reached under Bobbi's dress and pulled her panties off. Bobbi protested half-heartedly but never moved to stop her. Miley turned into a director. She was giving Bobbi instructions on how to move and what to do. She told her at one point to arch her back and roll her hips just a little like she was being fucked doggie style. In doing this, Bobbi's plump pussy was clearly visible. However, this didn't satisfy Miley. Miley looked at me and asked me to stimulate Bobbi's clit just a little so her lips would open up for the camera. Miley looked over at Mick and said, "That is all right with you, isn't it?" Mick was in another world, and he just nodded at Miley. I knelt down behind Bobbi and started to rub her pussy. I licked my finger and rubbed up and down on her clit. As her pussy responded, I inserted first one, then two, fingers into her very wet pussy. Bobbi's breathing was labored; she started pushing back against my fingers as I was working on her pussy. I stood up and started to take some more shots, and Miley again got involved. As Bobbi was in a kneeling position with her dress up around her waist, Miley said, "Here, let's get rid of this now." She reached down and pulled Bobbi's dress off over her head. Bobbi was nude except for her high heel shoes. As I took more shots of the now naked Bobbi, Miley dashed off down the hallway towards our bedroom. When Miley returned, she had two of her vibrating dildos and handed one to Bobbi. She told Bobbi to go ahead and work it in and out of her pussy. Bobbi complied with Miley's instructions and started working the buzzing dildo around her clit. Then she slowly inserted it into her pussy. It was not very long until I took pictures of Bobbi in the depth of her first orgasm of the night. When Bobbi came down to earth again, she looked at the three of us and said, "Why am I the only one here with no clothes on?" I looked at Miley and said, "She is right. Why don't you join her, and I will take some pictures of both of you?" Miley didn't hesitate. She removed her clothes and joined Bobbi on the floor. I got some great shots of them playing around on the floor. At one point, Miley was on her back reclined back on a couple of pillows, and Bobbi was on her hands and knees beside her. Bobbi reached over and picked up a dildo and moved around so that her head was at about Miley's waist and her ass was beside Miley's head. Bobbi reached out and spread Miley's legs, opening a clear shot at her pussy. Bobbi took the dildo and started to rub it around Miley's pussy. Bobbi then reached down with one hand and spread the lips of Miley's pussy, exposing her clit. Holding Miley's pussy open with one hand, Bobbi started to rub the dildo back and forth over Miley's clit. Miley had her eyes closed and was beginning to really enjoy the treatment she was getting from Bobbi. You could see the juices starting to run from Miley's pussy. Bobbi slowly inserted the dildo into Miley's pussy. As the tempo increased, Miley raised her hips and thrust them into the dildo. Miley reached down to stop Bobbi. She said, "This feels great, but with two real cocks in the room, why are we using a fake one?" I had been so involved in the girls that I had forgotten all about Mick. I looked over to see how he was taking the girls' play. To my surprise, Mick was nude. He must have been way ahead of me because I hadn't even heard him undress. Being he appeared ready for some action, I said to Mick, "Why don't you join the girls, and we will get a few shots of you also?" Without hesitation, Mick walked up to where the two girls were. His hard cock sticking straight out in front of him. Both Miley and Bobbi got on their hands and knees in front of Mick. Both of them reached out and started stroking his cock. Mick's cock must have been about eight inches long because both Miley and Bobbi were able to get a hand wrapped around his cock with no trouble. I said to the girls, "Why don't you two start licking it at the same time?" Both girls leaned forward and started running their tongues around the head of Mick's cock. Their tongues would sometimes touch one another as they were darting around Mick's cock. Mick reached down and grabbed his cock with one hand. He placed the other hand on the side of Miley's head, holding it still for a moment as he aimed his cock toward her waiting mouth. Miley took Mick's cock into her mouth and worked her head back and forth on it a few times. Then she rose up a little to get into a better angle and slid his cock as far into her throat as she could. Bobbi reached up with one hand and started to cup Mick's balls into her hand. Mick closed his eyes and enjoyed the treatment the girls were giving him. The action was getting too hot for me to just stand there taking pictures. I needed a little of this action myself. I put the camera down and removed my clothes. I moved behind Bobbi and began to rub her very wet pussy. I moved up behind her and slid my cock into her waiting pussy. She was so wet there was no need to waste time easing it in; I slid all eight inches all the way into her with one thrust. Until that point, I am not sure she was aware that I was behind her because she snapped her head around and looked me in the eye with a shocked look. I had both hands on her hips, holding my cock deep inside of her. We stared at each other for a moment, and I said, "I think Mick wants to fuck Miley. Is that all right with you?" She then looked at Mick and Miley. Mick was standing with his eyes closed and his dick in Miley's mouth, getting one of the best blowjobs he had ever had. Bobbi didn't say anything; she just thrust her hips back into my cock and started to fuck. Bobbi continued to let out little whimpering sounds as wave after wave of passion flowed through her. I continued to hold her by the hips, pushing my cock into her as hard as I could. I held her like this for several seconds until she slowly came back to earth. I eased my grip on her hips and let my dick slide just a little out of her pussy. I could feel her juices flow out of her, down my cock, and onto my balls. I don't think I have ever seen a woman as wet as Bobbi was that night. I rolled Bobbi over to where she was lying on her back. I cupped both of her breasts in my hands and pinched the erect nipples. Then I leaned down and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth. She placed a hand behind my head, holding it onto her breast. Straddling her thigh, I slid up and found her open mouth. I kissed her deeply; her tongue darted into my mouth. I don't know how long we laid there with our naked bodies together kissing, but I do know that the feeling was fantastic. I kissed my way back down Bobbi's body. I wanted to taste the juices that her pussy was producing to such abundance. As my head found its way to her pussy Bobbi spread her legs, placing them over my shoulders. I started to lick a path around her pussy, being careful not to touch it. It was gaped open from me fucking her, but I wanted to build up to it a little. But as much as I wanted to wait and tease her, my desire wouldn't let me. I flicked my tongue over her clit, and she let out a little moan and pushed her hips forward. I let my tongue slide over her pussy from her clit to the rosebud. Then I slid my tongue into her open pussy as far as it would go. She reached down with both hands, grabbed my head, and tried to pull my tongue further into her. After a few minutes of this, I slid my tongue back to her clit. After licking her clit hard a few times, I sucked her clit into my mouth. Sliding it in and out of my mouth, almost like giving it a blowjob. Bobbi pushed my head back from her pussy and asked me to roll over onto my back. She got on top of me in a 69 position with her pussy just above my mouth. Bobbi moved down my body and grasped my erect cock. She rubbed her hand from the tip of the head down to the base, coating it with pre-cum flowing out of it. With one hand wrapped around the bottom of my cock she lowered her mouth to it. Bobbi started licking the head and shaft while stroking up and down with her hand. With her other hand, she cupped and massaged my balls. She then took my cock into her mouth, sucking it deep into her throat. I raised my head to look between our bodies at her working her magic on my cock. The sight of this beautiful woman taking my cock into her mouth was one of the most erotic experiences I can remember. Her breasts were swaying between us and occasionally brushing against me. I had momentarily forgotten about trying to please her and was fixated on what she was doing to me. She would alternate her strokes between up and down movements to a twisting motion. With all that was going on and the extreme pleasure Bobbi was giving me, I knew I would not be able to hold back much longer. I told Bobbi I was about to cum. She did not pull back from my cock. Instead, she increased her tempo, stroking harder as she drew my cock deep into her mouth. It was more than I could take. With a moan, I erupted in her mouth. Wave after wave of pleasure passed through me as my cock pumped my cum into Bobbi's mouth. I watched her throat muscles work as she tried to swallow every bit of my seed. As I reclined back on the pillow, I looked up at Bobbi's pussy just above my face. I could see her juices flowing out of her open lips. Her ass cheeks were spread slightly, and I could see her pink asshole. I reached up and inserted a finger into her pussy, working it in and out of her. With her juices supplying a lubricant on my finger, I pulled it out of her pussy and rubbed it gently over her asshole. Bobbi began to moan, and I pushed my finger a little harder against her tight little hole. She relaxed her ass a little, and my finger eased into her. I was turned on because she didn't stop me but instead pushed her ass back against my finger driving it deeper into her tight little opening. The heat of her body was immense. As I pushed my finger into Bobbi's ass, she began to breathe deeper. She opened her mouth a little and raised her mouth off my cock. As I pushed my finger fully inside her, I could feel her ass muscles tighten around it. She released my cock and reached between our bodies, and began to rub her clit. She let out a muffled scream, pushed her ass back even harder against my finger, and had her second orgasm of the night. I let my finger slide out of Bobbi's ass, and she collapsed on top of me. I glanced over to see what Miley and Mick were up to. I had forgotten all about them for the last few minutes. Miley was lying on her back, and Mick had his head between her legs, eating her pussy. With her legs spread wide and his hands under her ass, they were in the middle of their own fun. Bobbi eased herself up and moved around to lie beside me. As she snuggled up to me, she kissed me. As she did, I could taste my salty cum still in her mouth. She whispered in my ear, "That was great, even better than I thought it would be." "Better than you thought it would be?" I asked her. She smiled and said, "Yes, Mick and I have been talking about this for a long time now. We have wanted to fuck you all but couldn't think of a way to bring the subject up to you guys. We didn't want to take a chance on ruining our friendship." I laughed and told her that Miley and I had been doing the same thing, and we were also having trouble finding a way to bridge the subject with them for the same reasons. As Bobbi and I were talking and coming to the mutual realization that we had unnecessarily wasted time, I heard a moan from beside us. We both looked over to see Mick between Miley's widespread legs and sliding his cock into her wet pussy. In one continuous motion, Mick slid his cock into Miley. She wrapped her legs around his waist and thrust her hips upward to meet his thrust. Mick's body dwarfed Miley's, with her head coming to about his chest. The sights and sounds from Mick and Miley were very exotic, and I could feel my cock starting to stir again. It was like me and Bobbi were not even in the room as they were enjoying their own pleasures. I looked over at Bobbi to see her reaction to seeing Mick fucking Miley. Bobbi was lying with her head resting on my chest, fixated at the sight. As though her hand had a mind of its own, she reached down and started rubbing my cock. I looked at Bobbi's body, and like mine, it had a light coat of sweat that made it seem to glow. Bobbi and I lie together with her stroking my cock and me massaging her back and shoulders while watching Mick and Miley fuck. Bobbi whispered that Miley was in for a treat because Mick is very long-lasting; she will cum two or three times before he shoots his load into her. I rolled over just a little to lift Bobbi off of my chest and stood up. I extended my hand and said, "Let's take a shower." Bobbi took my hand, and I helped her to her feet. I turned on the shower, and while waiting for the water to warm up, I took Bobbi in my arms and kissed her. We took our time in the shower, washing each other's backs while touching and rubbing every inch of each other's bodies. Miley and I have been with many couples over the years. Still, it is very rare to find a couple you are so relaxed and comfortable with as I was with Bobbi, and Miley was with Mick. All the contact with Bobbi's wet body brought my cock back to full attention. Bobbi had her back to me; I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her ass into my crotch. I told her just how beautiful I thought her ass was. She asked if I really thought so, and I assured her that I meant every word. She suddenly got serious. "Would you fuck my ass?" she asked. "Not your finger, your cock. Bareback, no condom. I want to feel your semen in my ass. I get off on that. It's dirty." I told her I loved sex that way, but Miley didn't like it; therefore, we rarely did it, so I would love to fuck her ass. I turned the water off and handed Bobbi a towel. We dried off, and I took her by the hand and led her to the bed. As we stood by the bed, I took her into my arms, kissing her deeply. While kissing her, I reached down, rubbed her clit, and inserted a finger into her pussy. I rubbed her clit with the heel of my hand as I worked my finger in her pussy. Her juices were running out of her pussy and onto my hand. I pulled my hand away from her pussy, reached down to the end table drawer, and took out a tube of KY gel. Bobbi's eyes were shining with anticipation, and I knew this was the rare female who totally embraced her anal sexuality. I handed the tube to Bobbi, and she squeezed a large glob out on the head of my cock. She took care to rub it around the head and shaft. When she was satisfied that she had enough on my cock she handed the tube back. I said, "No, you do it." Bobbi got on her hands and knees without saying a word. Her head was on the pillow, and her ass held high. She squeezed out another large glob of lubricant. I held her ass cheeks open as she reached back and gave her anus a thick smear of lubricant. "Put your finger in," I said. Bobbi's finger disappeared into her dark passage. I grasped her wrist and started an in and out motion, fucking her ass using her own finger. Bobbi started moaning. We kept this up until her ass was loosened up and slightly gaping. I pulled her wrist away from her ass and released it. Placing my cock at her opening, I pushed forward just slightly. Bobbi said, You are thicker than Mick, so go easy until I get accustomed to it, OK?" I told her that I would go at whatever pace she wanted. I held the head just inside her until I felt her inner sphincter completely give way. Then I pushed deeper into her rectum. Starting with a slow pace, I pulled my cock partway out of her then back into her again. Bobbi reached between her legs and started rubbing her clit. I picked up the pace and began to fuck her harder and faster. As I would slide my cock back into her ass, Bobbi would moan and push her ass back to meet my thrust. Bobbi started moaning loudly with her finger rubbing her clit as hard and fast as she could. Bobbi's breathing was a panting rhythm of: "Fuck my ass, fuck my ass, fuck my ass." I did my best to please her. I knew that even though I had already cum once tonight, I would not be able to hold out much longer at this pace. The feeling of her ass was incredible. She was rubbing her clit so hard and fast my cock could feel it while it was deep in her ass. There was no mistaking that we were not making love, and we were fucking for the sheer pleasure of fucking. We both wanted to cum, and both knew it wouldn't take much more of this, and we would both be cumming. It wasn't easy, but I had made up my mind I was not going to cum until after I had brought Bobbi over the edge and gave her an orgasm. I tried to think of anything other than just how good her ass made my cock feel. Bobbi's breath started coming in short gasps. Then she started a deep guttural moan, almost a growl. As Bobbi began to orgasm, I could hold back no longer. I emptied my load of cum deep in her ass as she desired. We both collapsed with me on top of her and my softening cock still in her ass. As our breathing slowly returned to normal, I told her she was fantastic. Her reply was, "Oh God, that was great!" We laid there a few minutes until she said to roll off her, she had to use the restroom. In a couple minutes, I heard the shower running. I walked into the bathroom to find Bobbi in the shower removing the traces of the KY. I opened the shower door and asked if she minded me joining her? She smiled and said she would never turn down a backwash, or asswash in this case. After a quick shower, Bobbi said, "What do you think? Should we go check on those two?" I gave her a quick kiss and said, "Let's go see what they are up to." As we entered the living room, Miley was collapsed beside Mick. His cock, shiny and coated with a combination of her juices and his cum, was resting on his thigh. I whispered to Bobbi that this picture needed to be in my album, and I quietly got my camera and took a couple of pictures. Bobbi sat down on the floor beside Miley and Mick. She reached out and cupped Mick's balls playfully and asked, "Did you have fun, Honey?" Mick said, "Oh yes, it was great!" She then playfully slapped Miley's generous ass before sliding her hand between Miley's thighs and asked, "And how about you, Girlfriend? Did you enjoy it as much as he did?" Miley answered her by holding up four fingers to signify the number of orgasms. "Well, it looks like you two had a hell of a good time," Bobbi said as she lifted her hand to examine it. It was soaked with the combination of Mick's sperm and Miley's juices. Bobbi looked at her hand for a moment, then with a gleam in her eye, she lifted it to her mouth. She timidly stuck out her tongue and touched it to her hand. Finding the taste to her liking, she licked the juices from her hand and fingers. "Now that is an exciting flavor," Bobbi purred. Bobbi reached over and spread Mick's legs and moved between them. She cupped Mick's balls in her hand and started to lick them clean. Then Bobbie started licking the insides of Miley's thighs. She would alternate between Mick's cock and Miley's thighs until she had worked her way up to Miley's pussy. Bobbi had managed to get Mick hard again and get Miley awake. Bobbi told Miley to sit on Mick's cock to face away from him. Miley got up and turned around, and as she sat down again, she inserted Mick's cock back into her pussy. Bobbi laid down between Mick's legs. Now she not only had access to Mick's cock and balls as he fucked Miley, but she also had access to Miley's clit. Bobbi would alternate between licking Mick's cock as it would emerge from Miley's pussy and Miley's clit as he would slide it back into her. Miley's pussy was full of cum from the fuck session she and Mick had earlier. With the wetness from this session combined with the first, every time Mick's cock would emerge, it would be covered with a combination of his cum and Miley's juices. I stepped over to get a closer look, placing my hand on Miley's shoulder. She looked up at me with almost dazed eyes, and I put my hand behind her head and drew her mouth to my cock. Miley loves to have two men simultaneously, one fucking her pussy and one in her mouth. Now with the added pleasure of having two men and having her pussy licked at the same time by Bobbi, she was in heaven. I tried to indulge in all the sights, sounds, and smells of lust around me. It was one of the most wildly erotic moments in my life, and I wanted to experience and remember every bit of it. It was almost like being in a dream in that my mind seemed to be just floating. It was impossible to focus on all that was going on at one time. It was like several still shots, my mind going from one to the other and back again. My attention was drawn back to Miley when I heard her breaths start coming in short gasps. I knew she was cumming again. Bobbi must have known she was cumming also because she leaned forward, took Miley's clit in her mouth, and started sucking it hard. I knew all of this wouldn't be wasted on Mick. I knew well the feeling of Miley's pussy when it started convulsing in orgasm. The muscles in Miley's pussy are some of the strongest I have ever felt. When she is cumming they seem to jerk and squeeze your cock. It is one of the most incredible feelings I have ever enjoyed, and I knew that Mick would be enjoying this feeling now. After we all had come down from our sexual highs, I asked if anyone other than me would like a drink. Everybody agreed that a drink was a great idea. The girls took a bathroom break to freshen up a bit. Mick came into the kitchen as I fixed a fresh round of drinks for everybody. I asked him how he was doing with all this. He thought for a moment and said, "Well, to tell you the truth, I'm a little pissed off. We have known each other for months now. Why did we wait so long?" He said he had always been turned on by Miley and had often thought of fucking her while he and Bobbi were having sex. I told him I knew exactly how he felt and had the same feeling and thought about his wife. As Mick and I brought the drinks back into the living room, the girls were just returning from the bathroom. They each had a warm wet hand towel. They took the glasses from us, sitting them down on the coffee table. Bobbi then took the warm towel and cleaned my cock and balls as Miley did the same for Mick. Mick and I were in heaven, standing there with the girls kneeling before us, cleaning us with warm towels. After Bobbi was finished, she held my cock up with her fingers and kissed the head. She looked up at me with a smile and said, "All nice and clean now!" One of the sexiest parts of that night was when we were all sitting on the couch talking. Bobbi was sitting on my lap and Miley on Mick's lap with everybody naked. It was so open, so natural, and so sexy. I don't know how long we talked or all the things we talked about. But I remember looking out the back sliding glass door and seeing that it was getting light outside. It was decided that Mick and Bobbi would crash in the guestroom, and when we got up, we would go to breakfast. Over the years, we have met and been with a few couples. Some have been strangers, some we have known. There is a thrill in having sex with strangers or people you don't know that well. But the most fun we have had has been with friends. When there is trust and openness between friends, it is all very special.

Miguel and I had just moved into a new neighborhood. The first few weeks were crazy with all of the moving in and getting settled, so we didn't have time for socializing. About a month later though, we finally were settled in. I was working out in our front yard. It was the first sunny day of spring, and it seemed like everyone on the street was out working in their yards. It was the first time I really had the chance to survey the inhabitants. I was out near the curb planting flowers along the walkway when I heard someone say, "This place is really shaping up, looks real nice." I turned to see the neighbor crossing the street. She was smiling, and as she approached me, she said, "Hi, I'm Maria." Instantly I noticed her bright green eyes and curvy figure. "I'm Lena. Nice to meet you." We shook hands and began talking about our homes and the neighborhood. It became immediately apparent that we were to be friends as we talked. I told Maria about all of the work we had been doing on the house since we'd bought it. She seemed interested, so I invited her in to have a look. Passing through our garage, I introduced her to Miguel. He was working on his project car, a 69 SS Camaro. He was at a critical moment and barely looked up as he said, "Nice to meet ya." Then I showed her the house. She was impressed with the progress since she had seen the house before our purchase. She then offered to show me her home. As we left our home and crossed the street, I started to get the feeling that Maria and I were going to be much more than just friends. She guided me through her lovely home. The last stop was the master bedroom suite. I couldn't believe my eyes, the bedroom was enormous. And what caught my attention the most was the mirrored ceiling over the beautiful king-size bed. When I got back to my house, I realized that Maria and I had visited for two hours. Time flies when you're having fun...or so I thought. Over the next few days, I thought a lot about Maria. She was probably a few years older than me, maybe even Miguel's age. She was very sexy. She was about 5'7" with 38D's, blonde hair, tan skin, and bright green eyes. She had mentioned her husband a lot when we spoke, but I hadn't seen him yet. The weekend rolled around, and Maria stopped by to invite us over for a BBQ. We were ready for a break and eagerly accepted the invite. When I was getting ready for the evening get-together, I started to think about Maria and the possibilities that could cum out of our new friendship. We were immediately comfortable when we arrived at Maria and Trey's place. Trey was just as friendly and hospitable as Maria. Miguel and Trey hit it off immediately. While the men went into Trey's shop to look at his prized Boss 429 Mustang, Maria and I had a chance to do some girl talk. I told her that Trey was super friendly and that I was so glad that they had invited us over. Maria pulled a strand of my hair away from my cheek and said that she'd been thinking about me all week and that she was glad we'd moved in across the street. My pussy began to swell. My mind began to race...was she just being overly friendly, or was she implying that she wanted to 'get to know me better' in another way? I wasn't sure, and I didn't want to feel stupid if I was way off base. We talked about many things, and Maria began to get closer and closer. Before long, we were touching. She pushed me up against her kitchen wall and kissed me, long and hard. I felt a wave of desire rush through me. Her tongue felt so good in my mouth. I had never kissed a woman before. It was like electricity connecting at my mouth and shooting right through me to my pussy. I wanted her. I am slightly shorter than her, at 5'5". So it felt perfectly natural, tilting my head up and kissing her deeply. She then revealed that she hadn't had sex in nearly two years. Trey had been under so much stress at work during that time that he had become impotent. I immediately thought about the PERFECT candidate for a female/male/female threesome. "Hot Damn," I thought, "If I could make this work...Miguel would be in heaven." Well, I suppose I could do with a bit of piece of heaven myself. The BBQ was great. At the end of the evening, we all agreed that we would definitely be having more of them in the future. When Miguel and I were in bed, I asked him what he thought of Maria and Trey, and he told me that he and Trey had hit it off well. He then smiled and said, "That Maria is a sweet lookin' babe." I giggled to myself. Miguel didn't know about the passionate kiss, and I wasn't going to tell him and ruin my surprise. A few days went by, and I hadn't heard from Maria. But undaunted, I went over and knocked on the door. She didn't answer right away, but when she did, she was standing there in her cut-offs and a sports bra. I felt my pussy get immediately wet. She invited me in with a smile. Before the door shut, she was kissing me passionately. "I thought you'd never get over here," she said. I asked her if she'd show me her bedroom again. She practically dragged me into the room, locking the door behind us. Before I knew it, she had pushed me back on the bed and slowly began to kiss my neck, making her way down to my nipples. I was scared. I had never been with a woman, but desire swept over me like a wave. I wanted more. Much more. All I could think about was what it would be like to taste her. I could already detect the scent of her arousal, and I knew that would be many times more intense with my face buried in her sex. Maria was running her tongue around my nipple. Her body was pressed against me, and her hands were making their way to my pussy. I couldn't wait. I wanted her to shove her hands right down the front of my shorts and bury her fingers in my wet pussy. All of a sudden, I heard her dog begin to bark. "Oh shit, Trey is home," she said. I was paralyzed. We both jumped up off of the bed and began to re-adjust our clothes. "I'm so sorry. I thought we'd have more time," she whispered. "When can we get together again?" I asked. "Tomorrow at 9 p.m. Trey is going to Oregon for a few days, and I'll be all alone. I have to work, but I'll be home by 8:30. Promise me you'll stop by?" I thought for a second. "How about you just come on over when you get home, and we'll pick up where we left off?" I suggested. She planted a wet open-mouth kiss on me to seal the deal. I slipped out the back door and bounded for home. I didn't want Miguel to know what I was up to, so I carefully thought about this situation. How was I going to convince Maria to not only fuck me but to fuck Miguel also? I figured I'd just have to be upfront with her. It was the only way. The next day I woke up early and began to prepare. Miguel had a full day filled with appointments, so he'd be gone until sometime in the early evening. If I could get Maria to come over earlier, I'd have a chance to talk to her about the ambush on Miguel. I spent the day cleaning the house, shopping, and setting up my bedroom. It was getting late, and Miguel wasn't home yet, so I called him on his cell phone to see when he thought he'd be home. "Oh hi sweetie, I should be home around 9ish. What ya got planned?" he asked. "I have a few ideas, but what I want you to do is come home, shower, come into the bedroom, and by the time I'm done with you, dinner will be ready, and I'll make some White Russians for us," I said in my sexy voice. Maria knocked on my door at 8:30, and she agreed to help me fuck Miguel. She told me that since she hadn't had sex for several years, she was willing to do just about anything for some release. I showed Maria to the bedroom. She flopped down on the bed and said, "Oh gawd, I love four-poster beds...so many possibilities." With that, I sat down next to her. I looked inquisitively into her eyes as I began to run my hand up and down on her smooth, tan exposed leg. Her cut-offs were tight and showed off her long legs and great ass. She began moaning as I slowly ran my hands across her entire body. Working from the ankles up. I purposely skipped over her pubic area. She arched her back slightly as I passed it by. I could tell she was disappointed. I began massaging her firm breasts with the palms of my hands. They felt wonderful. Her large hard nipples poked at my hands. I could feel my pussy begin to drip hot juice. I kissed my way back down her body until I reached the button on her cut-offs. I pulled her out of them to find she wore no panties. Her pussy had light brown short-trimmed hair shaped into a small landing strip. Her pouting pussy lips were swollen and very wet, almost frothy. I slipped my index finger between her lips, seeking her love button. I couldn't believe it when she reached down and pulled back those swollen lips to expose a delicate clit shaped like a pink pencil eraser. Without a moment's thought, I bent my head down and began to lightly lick her sweet protruding button. She pushed my head down hard against her wet pussy and began to fuck my face. I took the opportunity to suck her clit between my lips and work it over. I could feel my nipples press against my bra, and my own pussy was now drooling slippery juice down to my thighs. "Oh God, I'm going to cummmmm," she screamed, and with that, I felt a shot of cum spray from her pussy and coat my lips and chin. She mashed my face into her pussy with each contraction. And with each contraction, she sprayed just a little less cum each time. She pulled me up from her pussy and began to kiss and lick my face. I was still in awe of the squirting pussy. She pushed me down on the bed and removed my pants and panties then spread my legs wide. She gave my pussy a quick few licks and then moved up her body to scissor her legs between my legs, carefully positioning her clit to press up against my clit. The hot clit against mine nearly made me cum right then and there. But I held it back. She began to ride my pussy with hers. She was kissing me and fucking me. I reached around and grabbed her full ass cheeks and ground her wet snatch into mine. I could feel her cunt juice dripping off of her labia and onto mine, running right down to my asshole. Within seconds I exploded. She immediately dropped down and began lapping up my cum. When I came back to reality, I glanced at the clock. "Oh shit, Miguel will be home any minute. I need to get YOU ready," I said. When Miguel's car pulled into the driveway, there was a note on the entry table - 'Shower and then cum to bed darling, dinner is in the oven, and I have a little treat for you.' My heart was racing when I heard the shower shut off, and I could hear Miguel toweling off. I had candles lit, our room was very dim, and some Barry White was playing. Little did Miguel know that I wasn't the one in the bed; I was quietly watching from our closet. Miguel entered the bedroom with just a towel wrapped around his waist. He whispered, "Honey... I'm home." Maria just murmured an "MmmHmm." With that, Miguel slipped into bed and began to kiss Maria on the back of the neck. "Baby, did you miss me today?" he asked. "Oh, did I ever!" she said as she turned over to face him. Miguel jumped back, and as he did, he fell out of bed. "Maria? What the hell are you..." but before he could finish, she flipped her legs over the side of the bed and spread them wide. "See all that wetness on my pussy?" she asked. "Your wife eats some awesome pussy, and now I think it's your turn," Maria ordered. Miguel began to protest, but she put a quick end to that. While she shoved his eager mouth to her pussy, I came out of the closet bare ass naked. His eyes met mine. I saw fear at first, but when he saw my wicked smile, he began to enjoy the feast he had before him. As he licked away at Maria's wet hole, I came over next to him and began to kiss his back, working my way to his face. After kissing the side of his busy mouth, I began to help him lick Maria's clit. He on one side of it, me on the other, our tongues in a tangle around her clit. As she moaned, I told her that she and I would be using this same technique on Miguel later. Just briefly, Miguel stopped and thanked me profusely. Maria orgasmed once again and sprayed her hot pussy juice all over the front of Miguel, and it shocked him. Maria and I pushed Miguel over on the bed, and both of us began licking his very sensitive large cock. He loves to have the underside of his cock licked. Sometimes enjoying that more than having his cock buried in my throat. Maria and I put our lips together and ran his cock between them. Miguel jumped and jerked all over the place. He was enjoying it, but it was almost too much for him. So I suggested he have a strong White Russian to relax him. Maria and I massaged him as he sipped a drink through a straw. He oohed and aahed as we worked him over. As we messaged him, we kissed. All three of us at once. We told him of our pussy grinding experience, which gave him an idea. Upon finishing his second drink, he told me to lie on my back, and he told Maria to lie on top of me with our pussies together like before. But this time, he had us both spread our legs. He got in between our legs and rubbed his big hard cock around on our pussies until it was very wet. Then he shoved his cock between our lips, so it was between both of our clits, and began to fuck us both at the same time. I was the first one to cum...then Maria followed...but Miguel wasn't ready. He decided he needed real pussy. We stayed in the position while he took turns shoving his cock into our pussies. I got a few strokes, then Maria, then back to me. It was hot. Our pussy juice was all mixed together. Maria began telling Miguel that his cock was incredible, moaning between words. I felt compelled at that point to let her have his cock all to herself since she'd been such a good girl. I slowly pulled myself out from under the heap and motioned to Miguel to begin to fuck her with nice long, deep strokes. I got up on my knees and started massaging her ass as he rode her from behind. Miguel kissed me, tasting Maria's pussy on my tongue. That must have sent him over the edge. I reached down and cupped his balls in one hand as I slipped the other hand down to Maria's pussy and rubbed her clit. I felt his balls tighten, and I knew he was about to cum. With that, I rubbed Maria's clit faster and faster so she would cum with him. Then I whispered in his ear to shoot his hot cum deep in her tight pussy. And that did it...I heard them both begin to cum...and cum...and cum. All three of us collapsed on the bed together, the two of them still twitching and moaning. Mission Accomplished...and then some. I looked at the clock, and it was 1:00 a.m. We all fell asleep together. The following day we were awakened by the sound of Trey's truck pulling into their driveway across the street. Maria bolted up, clutching the sheets, frantic. "Holy shit!!! Trey isn't supposed to be home for days," Maria cried out, "I've gotta get home!" Maria ran around the room, gathering her clothes and putting them on. It was almost funny if we wouldn't have been so freaked out. Maria said "I'll call ya" over her shoulder as she bolted out the front door. Miguel and I looked at each other, and neither one of us said a word. We smiled and crawled back into bed. We noticed that both Maria and Trey's vehicles never left the driveway for the next few days. No signs of them outside, no phone calls. We became more concerned as the days went by. We did, however, talk a lot about our wonderful experience with Maria and we hoped that everything was going to be okay. We came and went as usual through our daily routines. Five days had passed, and no sign of them. Then on the sixth day...Maria called. She sounded exhausted. When I asked her if everything was okay, she said, "Yeah, can you come over for a BBQ tonight?" My heart raced. I wasn't excited; I was SCARED. Was Trey entirely out of control with jealousy? Was he holding her hostage because she had committed such sexual acts with the neighbors? These thoughts ran through my mind. Maria pleaded with me to come over later that evening and have a little get-together with the two of them. She was very short with me, and it was apparent that Trey was listening in on her call. So what could I do? I agreed. When I told Miguel, he said, "SHIT!! Are you crazy? Trey is going to kill me. The dude hasn't been able to get it up for years now, and then we move in, and the next thing you know, I'm doing his wife?! I DON'T THINK SO!" I persuaded him with promises and a couple of drinks. Reluctantly, we crossed the street that evening, prepared to deal with whatever consequences. When we knocked on the door, we were greeted by Maria, who wore a great big smile. As we walked through the house, we could smell delicious food cooking on the bbq, and there was music playing. The whole atmosphere was totally different than it appeared from the outside. Trey was sitting out on the deck smoking a cigar with shorts and a tank top on, and his feet kicked up on the railing. As Miguel meandered out to the deck, I followed Maria into the kitchen. "So?" I asked. Maria turned around to face me. The smile on her face was from ear to ear. That's when she told me about the events following her arrival back home that morning. Trey was utterly pissed off when she admitted to him what had happened. But the more they talked about it, the more he got turned on. Throughout explaining every little detail with him, he became more excited. So excited that he actually popped a RAGING hard-on after years of being impotent. Wasting no time, he and Maria had a fuck-fest for literally days. Maria was absolutely giddy. She was definitely enjoying making up for the lost time. Then she sprang it on me. "Well, you know that Trey has to even up the score, don't you?" "Even the score?" I asked. "Yep, I told him that since he was such a good sport about the whole thing that you and I would give him the double treatment." I couldn't believe it. I had never considered doing anything with Trey. I told Maria that I'd have to okay it with Miguel before committing, but I was game. Hell, I suppose the guy deserved a medal...or at least the fucking of his life. When Miguel and Trey came inside to eat with us, I pulled Miguel aside and quickly told him of Maria's plan. Miguel said it was okay with him if he could somehow be included. "No problem, Baby," I said, sucking his tongue as I pulled back from our kiss. Later that evening, after dinner and a few rum and cokes, Maria made the first move. She was snuggled up next to Trey on the sectional couch, and she began whispering in his ear. Trey nodded. Maria stood up and walked over to our corner of the couch, and she very gently settled down on my lap. Putting her arms around my neck, Maria began to tenderly kiss me. I saw her reach over and rub Miguel's huge bulge as she was kissing me. Miguel looked to Trey and received a nod of approval. With that, I reached over and yanked the top button on Miguel's Levi's, and the rest of the buttons popped open one by one, allowing his cock to spring out of his pants. Then Trey said, "So this is how it was, huh, honey?" "Mmm-Hmm," Maria moaned into my mouth. She was stroking Miguel's hunk of beef. Within seconds all four of us were naked. Trey's cock was about 9 inches long but thinner than Miguel's, and I couldn't wait to wrap my hungry lips around it and suck him dry. But before I could get to him, Maria spoke up and asked, "Miguel, would it bother you if another cock touched or rubbed up against yours?" Miguel thought for a second and then spoke up, "No, not at all." Trey was grinning. Maria went on to tell us that she and Trey have this fantasy. After hearing about it, Miguel and I agreed to be a part of it. Maria and I got on the rug in the middle of the room and began to kiss and explore each other. We were back in the pussy to pussy grinding position. The guys were stroking their big dicks. I could see pre-cum on Miguel's, so I knew he was really turned on. We literally fucked each other for what seemed like an hour. Rubbing our clits together, grinding our swollen wet cunts into each other, feeling our pussy juices mingle was mind-blowing. Maria came first, shooting her pussy juice right into my slit. I could feel her blazing hot cum drip down to my asshole. She reached down and began to finger my cunt and my ass. She scooted down to suck on my clit, and I exploded. I came so hard that I saw bright lights flashing. While I sat back and recuperated, Maria directed the men into their new positions. She had Trey lie on his back with his legs spread. Then she had Miguel lie precisely the same way but opposite of Trey. She had Miguel scoot up to Trey and flop his legs over Trey's. Now their balls and the undersides of their huge cocks were stacked up against each other. Then Maria left the room for a minute, coming back with a huge (practical joke) condom. She then began kissing and sucking on the two cocks that she had pressed together. I was afraid Miguel would blow his hot wad before she got a chance to do anything with it. Maria produced a pair of scissors and cut the end off the condom. She slowly unrolled it over their cocks. I couldn't believe my eyes. Two cocks contained in a huge condom, bound to each other. The guys said they were afraid to move much because they would spew if they did. Then she did it. She stood up over the guys fingering her dripping cunt. She squirted lube on their cocks and lowered herself down on their swollen heads. She grunted and moved from side to side forcing them deep in her pussy. Miguel was sucking her hard nipples while Trey fingered her heavily pigmented dark asshole. I couldn't believe it. I grabbed a hairbrush from the end table and buried the handle in my cunt. I was ramming it in and out as I watched this hot bitch fuck both of them. Her eyes looked glazed over. After about five minutes of fucking myself with the brush, I pulled it out of my hole, walked over to the three of them, and eased myself down on Trey's face. He buried his tongue in my pussy and began fingering my clit. His mouth felt fantastic, and I don't know if it was that or the sight of Maria pumping both of their cocks that made me cum again, but when I did, Maria did too. Her juice flowed down the double duo in a rush. Miguel and Trey both began to moan. Maria pulled her pussy from the double cock action, pent-up pussy juice sprayed everywhere. In a matter of seconds, we watched both cocks explode all over each other. Miguel pulled the condom from their cocks, and they both lay there, rubbing their cocks together, their cum mixing. I dismounted Trey's mouth, and while Maria held both cocks back together again. She and I licked them clean of yummy semen and yummy pussy juice. We all collapsed in a heap. It was late and time for Miguel and me to head home. After getting home, we realized that Trey hadn't yet evened the score. He hadn't fucked me yet. But I still owe him, and I'm sure he'll be calling soon to collect.

My husband Heath called me from a local bar around midnight. He told me he was having a great evening. He had made a new friend, a woman he'd like to bring home for us to share. I was horny and had been playing with my pussy that night while home alone, so I was up for some fun. He texted me a pic of Monica. I found her attractive, and she said she liked what she saw in the pic of me I sent Heath to show her. I told them I'd see them in a half-hour. They arrived, and while we were chatting, Monica mentioned she'd never done anything like this before. She kept asking if I was ok with all this? Heath and I explained that we both were. She seemed to relax over a glass of wine, and then she leaned over and kissed me. My hands went to cup her full heavy breasts. Heath moved behind her and began kissing her neck. He unhooked her bra, and then we helped her out of her sweater. She unbuttoned my shirt and started sucking on my nipples. That's when Heath suggested we head upstairs to our bed to be more comfortable. We all got undressed and fell onto the bed. Monica immediately began kissing me, and I leaned over and started sucking on her hard nipples. While her breasts were smaller than mine, her nipples were long and lovely to suck on, like little penises. She said she wanted to suck my pussy, so I laid back, and she began licking and sucking like an expert! I teased her that she must have done this before. She slid her fingers inside my pussy, fucking me. I then felt a finger slide into my ass, and that's when I finally lost control and came all over her face, just like she wanted. Then it was her turn. I positioned myself between her legs and tongued her wet pussy until her moans were so loud I thought she'd wake the neighbors! Heath had been watching all this time, and his cock was very hard now. Monica said she wanted to get fucked. Heath was happy to oblige. He got her on the edge of the bed, put his cock all the way inside her, and began pumping away. I was sucking on her tits and kissing her until she told Heath she wanted him to fuck her ass. Heath couldn't believe his luck! He turned Monica over, and I helped guide his cock into her ass. As a woman, I know that trust is essential when giving up your ass to a hard cock. I could tell Monica appreciated me controlling the situation as she adjusted to being anally penetrated. After a few minutes of helping Heath gently work his entire cock into her rectum, I slid beneath her. Our bodies were pressed together while she was being fucked - it was as if we were fucking each other! Her moans and cries were even louder at this point! Heath couldn't hold back any longer, and I reached around and gently grasped the base of his cock so I could feel the spasms as it filled Monica's ass with hot semen. After a quick clean-up, she was at it again! Attacking my pussy, licking and sucking like a pro. She asked for a dildo and filled my pussy while she continued to flick her tongue over my clit and suck on my pussy lips. My hands were grabbing at her head, pushing her face deeper into my pussy. Monica was so turned on by going down on me that she started yelling for Heath to fuck her. He was ready for round two and quickly moved behind her and began fucking her from behind. Monica then told him she wanted to watch him fuck me, so she moved up to sit on my face, and Heath began pumping his cock into me. But Monica didn't last long in this position. She wanted to lay down on the bed, so I moved between her legs so I could eat her pussy, and Heath fucked me from behind. I loved the feel of him pumping into me, pushing my face deep into her extremely wet pussy. Heath finally came inside me, and I think Monica was finally satisfied, too. We slept for a few hours, then Heath drove her home. We plan to see each other again in a few weeks!

My husband and I are swingers, have been for years. We don't mind bringing newbies into our swinging fun. Even though we are experienced swingers, there were still things that I wanted to explore: sex with another woman being at the top of that list. I had been talking to this woman online for quite some time. Brenda and I have a lot in common. Both want to explore the woman-to-woman aspect of the swinging lifestyle together. Brenda is married to a very conservative, sexually unimaginative man. Her husband told her he didn't care what she did as long as he didn't have to hear about it. She has had her share of affairs but really wanted to experience another woman. As the months wore on, Brenda and I chatted online, on the phone, and exchanged emails. We decided to meet for lunch and had a great time, swapping stories and talking about what we wanted to do with each other. I only kissed her goodbye, though I wanted more. The briefest touch of her clothed breast against mine as we kissed released a flood of wetness into my panties. I was dying to get her naked. She has only had one experience with another woman, and it wasn't gratifying for her. I wanted to go slowly with her, take my time, so she would feel extremely comfortable. I hoped to include my husband in our sexual escapades, too. Brenda and I chatted about meeting for dinner. Then, as she said, 'whatever.' We set a date. We had a great conversation over dinner, mostly her telling outrageous stories about her male lovers. The talk got us both pretty worked up. We headed out for a few drinks, then headed to my place, so she could meet Jim. Brenda and I shared the sofa and talked with my husband for a few minutes. I knew she didn't have much time before she had to leave and head home to her family, so I asked her if she'd like to help me seduce my husband. Her eyes lit up, and she got this big smile on her face...sucking cock, I soon learned, was a specialty of hers. As I slowly unbuttoned Jim's shirt, Brenda leaned over and began sucking and licking his very sensitive nipples. I unzipped his jeans, slipped them off, and began sucking his hard cock. I noticed Brenda watching, so I invited her to join me. We were both running our tongues up and down his shaft. While Brenda took all of Jim's cock into her mouth, I began licking and sucking his balls. His moans of enjoyment were very exciting, and I helped Brenda lick his cock. Our tongues would touch occasionally, and so I thought that would be an excellent time to really kiss her. The next time our tongues were close, I put my tongue on hers, coaxing her to kiss me back. She hesitated just a split second, then joyfully joined in. As our tongues entwined, our breathing became more labored, and I felt her hand pulling my head closer. I found my hands tugging at her clothes, desperately trying to free her beautiful large breasts. She pulled back and took off her shirt. I unhooked her bra and took in an eyeful of her beautiful breasts. I began to stroke them, pinching the already erect nipples. I then took her nipple in my mouth, lightly sucking, running my tongue all over, while caressing her other breast. She was kissing Jim and rubbing his cock. She then returned the favor, and as I took off my shirt, she unhooked my bra and began licking and sucking my nipples. I'd run my hands through her hair, moans of pleasure coming from my mouth. Jim decided to join the fun, and he took one of my tits in his mouth while Brenda sucked the other one. My hand was teasing her, trying to slip her pants off. She paused long enough to discard them while I did the same. See her sex on display as she peeled off her panties made my heart race. Now with all three of us naked, the fun could begin! We started by including Jim back in our threesome, both of us kissing him, licking his balls, running our tongues up and down his cock, taking it in as far as we could. He was very impressed with Brenda's cock sucking ability! Brenda and I continued our kissing and fondling, and then I gently eased her onto her back on the sofa. While Jim sucked her breasts and she stroked his cock, I began to lick her inner thighs. She was very wet, and her scent was of pure womanly sex. I couldn't wait any longer to taste her. I gently ran my tongue over her outer lips, then began sucking on her clit. From her moans and groans, I knew I was doing a good job! I inserted two fingers into her dripping pussy, moving them in and out quickly, and began dancing my tongue all around her pussy, inside and out. As she came, she groaned loudly and bucked her hips, pressing my face into her pussy. By this time, Jim was feeling kind of left out, though enjoying himself, but ready for some action. He flipped me over onto the sofa and began eating my soaking wet pussy, while Brenda caressed and licked my tits. Jim then teased me with his cock, almost putting it in my pussy, making me beg for it. Once in, we began a hard rhythm, which totally fascinated Brenda, who had never watched another couple have sex. Having his cock in me while another woman sucked my tits was incredible! As Jim came, he quickly pulled out and shot his cum all over my stomach and tits. Brenda took her finger and massaged the cum onto my nipples. Then, with a mischievous look, she dropped her head and traced my nipples with her pointy tongue, cleaning me up. After my nipples were squeaky clean, we got up and got dressed. We relaxed together with a drink while talking about what fun we had, then kissed goodbye. We are, of course, looking forward to our next time with Brenda, when I hope it will be my turn to have a woman suck my pussy! We didn't have to wait long since Brenda was texting to set up another play date by the next day. We made plans to meet on a weeknight at a bar near the airport. This time, Brenda wanted to bring one of her boy toys, Greg. She wanted to surprise him by suggesting that Jim and I join them in one of their bedroom romps. Well, you didn't have to ask him twice! He was all for the idea and very excited about a foursome. They arrived together, and we had a drink and talked. It wasn't long before we all were ready to head to the hotel that was next door. Once in the hotel room, we weren't sure how to break the ice, so Greg suggested strip poker, but that was shot down because Brenda and I don't know how to play! We played our own version, though, and had fun with it. We both thought it was very amusing that the men lost first, and we were sitting there naked while we were still partially dressed! Greg then brought out some sex dice; one die listed a body part, the other gave a command to do to the body part. It was agreed that Brenda and I had to completely strip to start this new game. We all took turns, beginning with some light teasing, like Jim and I sharing a deep kiss, Jim kissing Brenda's nipples, Greg sucking Brenda's nipples, me kissing Greg's ear. Greg then decided it would be good to roll the dice and have Brenda and I act it out. The first roll, I got to kiss and suck on Brenda's tits, and the second roll, she was sucking on mine. Though it wasn't a command of the dice, Jim had his hands on both our pussies, driving us crazy! Greg scooted up behind me, so he could stroke my body while Brenda was sucking my nipples. He then leaned over and began sucking my other tit, which really turned me on. Between the two of them sucking my nipples and Jim finger-fucking my pussy, I was having a great time! Brenda decided she wanted to suck Jim's cock, so I began sucking on Greg's at the same time. I don't know who was moaning louder, Jim or Greg, but it certainly made Brenda and I suck harder! After a little of this, Greg pulled me up so he could talk to me. He told me that he and Brenda talked about what they wanted. Me to eat her pussy, and then she would do the same to me, which she has never done before. I told him I was certainly looking forward to that! Brenda asked why we were talking, not fucking, and Greg asked if she was ready to do what she promised. She was, but I said I'd go first. I got on my knees on the floor and pulled Brenda to the edge of the bed, so I could get nice and close to her shaved pussy. I began a slow lick from top to bottom and put my tongue just a little inside her to tease her. It must have felt good because she couldn't keep still, and I had to keep pulling her back to my mouth. With every move and moan she made, I licked harder and faster until her hands reached down and grabbed my arms, and she pushed her pussy into my face for a nice long orgasm. Yum! But now it was time for Brenda to try some pussy licking, so we switched places. They guys couldn't wait to watch this! I have to say, for her first time, she did a great job. She was very soft and gentle but kept up a nice rhythm, which made it very pleasurable. Brenda climbed up next to me on the bed, ready for the next part of the game. Greg gave Brenda a long, deep kiss. He laid her on her back and began sucking on her big tits. I helped him out, sucking one while he sucked the other. He then drove his cock into her tight pussy, and the loud moans she let out demonstrating that there is nothing she likes better than a good fucking! After only a few strokes, Greg stopped, mentioning that Brenda has been talking about having sex with Jim for the last three days, so could Jim please take over? Of course! He's been waiting a while to fuck Brenda, so he was more than happy to send Greg over to me, so he could spend time with Brenda. Greg moved on top of me and began rubbing his cock over my pussy, getting me even wetter. Feeling his tongue deep in my mouth, his moans in my ear, having him suck my nipples, it all was driving me crazy! He finally entered me. I know he didn't want to come so soon, but all the thrusting was just too much for us, and he came with a loud cry, and we both lay there exhausted. Meanwhile, Jim was pumping his cock into Brenda's tight pussy as fast as he could go. It was totally driving her nuts! She told him if he even THOUGHT about stopping, she'd kill him! There was no way she was going to let him come without her! After a few minutes of groaning, moaning, and head tossing, she finally came with a loud cry, and Jim was able to let go and have his own release. Boy, the room sure had become quite warm! As we lay there naked, recovering, we talked about going for Round 2. We decided we'd put so much effort into Round 1, we should probably just wait until the next time. I'll let you know when that is.

My wife Sukie and I had been married for many years. Our lives had always been relatively routine, but lately, things had begun to change, and how! What started this all was a party we had attended at some friends of a friend's house. Little did we know (or we likely wouldn't have gone), but these friends of friends were swingers who had opened their marriage to having sex with other people. At first, with her conservative religious upbringing, Sukie was wide-eyed and speechless at what we saw and heard. But then, after a few hours, it was like a switch had flipped inside her. Years of mental chains gone in a flash and a wild woman released. We did not discuss Saturday night's party until Sunday evening after the kids had gone to bed. When we did, we had a frank discussion about it. I made it very clear to Sukie that I was delighted that she had let her inhibitions down, if only for one evening. I knew being intimate with other men had to be a difficult hurdle for her to overcome. Not to mention the fact that she had allowed me to have sex with their wives. I really wanted her to know that my love for her was stronger than ever and would never diminish. She had shown her devotion to me by casting aside all her moral convictions and religious beliefs to please my perverted ego for one blissful evening. Sukie, on the other hand, was confused. All her life, she had been taught to believe that sex, especially outside of marriage, was dirty and wrong. Through our years together, she had not only learned to enjoy lovemaking. She had also learned to receive sexual gratification orally, giving me head and swallowing my jism while being eaten out and brought to a climax. “How could anything so beautiful be so bad?" Sukie would ask herself repeatedly. "And, if it was so terrible, how could it bring us such pleasure?" So now, things were even more confusing. Sukie had just spent an evening watching her mate having sex with two other women while she fucked and sucked their husbands. What perplexed her the most was that she had enjoyed herself immensely, despite her strict religious upbringing. “Last night, we had fun. Sex, just for the sake of sex, with those other couples was a thrilling adventure," Sukie wondered aloud. "We didn't know where it was going to lead us, but we were having fun, and nobody got hurt. Like skinny dipping at the swimming hole, it was fun for the sake of having fun. Nothing more and nothing less." The following day, my job as a long-haul truck driver called. I had to go back on the road. I promised Sukie that we would continue to explore the subject more fully when I got home. When I called home late one night, Sukie was excited about winning a hundred dollars. I assumed that Sukie was talking about bingo. She enjoyed going to bingo with the girls, so I figured it would not hurt if she earned a couple extra dollars. I was due to be home soon. I was glad. Two weeks without my honey, and I was horny. I got home early Friday evening and found a note from Sukie on the refrigerator: 'Went to work with Sally. The kids are with Mom. Call Bill. He wants to get out. Luv Ya, XOXO69XO" Honestly, I was pissed. I've been gone two weeks, and she can't be home when I got home? But, not wanting to spend my short time at home arguing about it, I just let it slide off of me. About that time, my phone chimed with a text from Bill. “Be ready. I'll pick you up in an hour. We're gonna go out and have some fun." Bill picked me up, and we headed across town. As he pulled his car into the parking lot of a Go-Go bar, he winked and said, "It's party time. Come on." The sign out front advertised nude dancers, table dancers, and an Amateur Strip-Off every Monday night. We paid our cover charge and entered the dimly lit club. About twenty guys and several women were sitting around the club at various tables and at a show bar. As we pulled stools up to the bar, the disc jockey introduced Sandra, the next dancer. The music started as Sandra, a tall, slender girl with long, dark hair, emerged from behind the curtain. She strutted across the stage wearing a long gown with a split skirt and long opera gloves. “Just like an old-time hottie," I whispered to Bill. “You better hold onto your dick. You ain't seen nothing yet!" Bill chuckled, "The best is still to come!" The waitress took our drink orders, and as I looked around the room, I saw a couple of the girls stepping out of their clothing as they began to table-dance for the club's patrons. Back up on the stage, Sandra had removed her gloves and was unzipping her gown. She danced lightly across the stage, holding the dress to her body while playing peek-a-boo, showing just a fleeting glimpse of nipple and then coyly covering up, again. As the song ended, she dropped the gown, exposing a supple body with large, firm breasts as she quickly slipped back behind the curtain. “And now, for your erotic viewing pleasure: our featured dancer for the evening," the disc jockey continued. "The sexy wife that walked away with the First Prize at the Amateur Night Strip-Off. Let's give it up for Sukie!" “Huh?" I turned to Bill, "What the...?" Everybody in the place was applauding, including the other girls. Guys were whistling and standing on chairs just to get a better view as the music started and the lights went down. When the spotlight illuminated the stage, there was my Sukie. Sitting backward on a bentwood chair in the middle of the stage with her back to the audience. She was wearing the satin, emerald green sleep-shirt that I had given her for Christmas. When she stood up to turn around, I saw that she was wearing black stockings with a matching garter belt and her favorite black, five-inch spike heels. She danced across the stage several times before stopping right in front of Bill and me. Spreading her legs and kneeling down, she leaned backward and did a backbend which caused her shirt to ride up, exposing her smooth, flat tummy and a pair of skimpy lace panties that were bunching up in her wet crotch. When she stood up again and resumed her dance routine, several guys came up to the stage with their dollar bills in hand and stood next to Bill. Sukie sexually danced toward the edge of the stage and knelt before the first of her admirers. Pulling her shirt up, she waited as he slowly slipped the bill into her panties. He then reached up and unbuttoned the top button of her shirt. Sukie gave him a kiss and moved on to the next young man. The second of Sukie's fans slid his dollar bill in from the side of her panties as she raised the satin shirt and parted her legs. His fingers lingered over her mound longer than necessary, but Sukie did not seem to care as she turned and gave me a quick wink. Then, as she puckered her lips to give him a kiss, she softly smacked his hand away. He reached up and undid her second button. The next guy was older and very distinguished-looking. As he stuffed a five-dollar bill into her treasure chest, he leaned forward to whisper in her ear. Sukie giggled at whatever he had said and planted a kiss on his cheek as his fingers fumbled into her shirt. She did not even try to stop him as he squeezed her tits. The five-dollar bill guy unbuttoned the last of Sukie's buttons, and she got up to dance again. Sukie twirled around with her arms extended as the song ended, and the satin sleep-shirt went flying backstage. Everybody in the room applauded as Sukie proudly turned back to face her audience, her bared nipples held high in her Frederick’s of Hollywood shelf bra. When her second song came on, Sukie danced her way up to the edge of the stage. A baby-faced kid was standing there with a dollar in his hand. With her legs dangling over the edge, she drew the youngster in close. Leaning back on her elbows, she spread her legs. At the same time, he wormed his fingers into her panties, placing the dollar bill in her depository. Having paid the fee, he proceeded to unfasten the garters on her right leg and rolled her stocking down the length of her silky smooth leg to her ankle. Sitting up, Sukie hooked her other leg around her young client's neck to keep him from leaving. Before releasing him, she kissed him and pulled his face to her bosom. Jiggling her breasts, she pressed her voluptuous bust to his face. Red-faced and embarrassed, he retreated to his table, where he received a round of congratulatory high-fives from his friends. Her third number had a languid and provocative beat. Sukie pulled Sandra's blanket out from behind the curtain and spread it out on the stage floor. Laying down directly in front of Bill and me, she proceeded to do a floor routine as though it were a compulsory element in an Olympic event. She raised her legs in the air and crossed her ankles, swayed back and forth in time to the music. Then, as she grabbed her ankles and spread her legs. Mr. Five Dollar came back up to the stage and slipped another five in her garter. My wife planted her feet on his shoulders and drew him in close. She did manage to hold him at bay when he tried to lick her pussy and eventually spun around and escaped. With the song ending and the spotlight fading, everybody stood up and cheered. Granting her audience one last peek, she blew us a kiss and fled behind the curtain. As Sukie disappeared through the doorway, Bill turned to me and asked if I was ready to leave? “Hell no," I replied, "I can't just leave Sukie here." “You have to," Bill responded, “she's working. You may not have known it, but my wife Sally dances here sometimes too for extra money. We are having a pool party tomorrow for our other circles of friends you have never met. Why don't you and Sukie come?” “What other circle of friends?” I asked Bill. “Oh, you'll see,” Bill just smiled, “friends from The Club.” “The Club?" I queried, "What's The Club? This club?" “Trust me, my friend," Bill answered. "You'll like The Club." When Sukie finally came home that night, she was too tired to even talk much. She just asked me if I liked my surprise? Then, she said she was beat and going to bed and refused to discuss it anymore. I did tell her about Bill's invite for the following day, and she said that sounded great to her. The weather was threatening when we finally got up, and it appeared that the pool party at Bill and Sally's might be rained out. By the time we had eaten a light brunch, the weatherman had reconsidered his forecast. A warm, bright sun was beginning to burn its way through the cloud cover. Sukie checked with her mom, who was handling the babysitting duties. Grandma and the girls were preparing to embark on a shopping adventure followed by dinner, affording us to ourselves the entire afternoon and evening. We arrived at Bill and Sally's house thinking we were early, but music and laughter from the backyard told us that the party was in full swing. We found our way through the house and out to the patio. Of course, we recognized Bill and Sally, but everyone there was a stranger to us other than that. Bill and Sally introduced us to all of their friends. It was hard to focus on the names when all the girls were wearing revealing swimsuits at most, or sometimes, nothing at all. Same for the guys. Some had trunks on. Others were nude and not ashamed to be sporting wood with big hard cocks sticking out in front of them. As the party went on and the drinks flowed, we got more comfortable with all of our new friends. Sukie and Sally were delighted when Larry started doing a striptease on the diving board. Dancing to some Old-time Rock and Roll, Larry wore nothing but a skimpy pair of bikini briefs. Cheryl, Marlene, and Sally, sitting by a poolside table, were cheering him on while to rest of his clothes were floating on the water. “Take it off! Take it off!" Sukie chanted. As I started snapping pictures, the other girls joined Sukie in the chant. "Take it off! Take it off!" they yelled as they clapped their hands in time to the music. "Take it off!" Unaware of another woman sneaking up behind him, Larry brazenly tormented the girls by strutting out to the end of the board while pushing his briefs down a little lower. Carefully crawling on her hands and knees, the woman reached Larry just as he put his hands behind his head and, sucking in his belly, struck a pose for the girls. “Yes! Yes!" Cheryl excitedly exclaimed, breaking the chant. She knew precisely what the woman intended to do. I snapped a picture just as the woman tugged Larry's briefs down, exposing his manhood. Turning too quickly, Larry reached down to stop her from stealing his shorts and lost his balance. As he fell into the pool, he managed to pull her off the board and into the water, too. Larry was the first to come to the surface. As the woman broke the water's surface, all the girls, including Cheryl, cheered wildly because she proudly held up Larry's bikini briefs in her clenched fist. Red-faced, Larry climbed up the ladder and out of the pool as Cheryl rushed over to him with a towel. "You gotta admit; you had that coming. Didn't ya, Sweetie?" Cheryl giggled as she wrapped the towel around her husband's shoulders. Not even trying to conceal his nudity, she dried his back before throwing the towel over his head to dry his hair. With her pert nipples poking through her wet cotton tank top, the woman scampered up the ladder and walked over to us, and handed Larry's briefs to Sukie. Sally said, “Guys. This is our friend, Julie King. She'll be spending the week here with us." "Hi, Julie," Marlene greeted Julie with a hug. "I'm Marlene. And this big lug here is my main-man, Chuck." “Whoa! Are you glad to see me, or what?” Julie exclaimed, lightly caressing the bulge in Chuck's swimming trunks and giving him a kiss on the cheek. “Wait'll ya see him get hard, Julie. Then you'll know how glad he really is," Sally interjected as she led Bill over to greet Julie. As Julie embraced Bill, she raked her nails down his bareback and cupped his buttocks in the palm of her hand. “Oh, yes!" she sighed. "Those good buns. I do love good buns on my men!" The introductions made, everybody sort of drifted off into small groups again. “Check it out!" Bill commented as Cheryl's petite body slipped gracefully into the water. "That's a hottie you've got there, Larry. You guys gonna swing with us?" "I dunno," Larry said, shrugging his shoulders. "We talked about it last night. I'm not sure. She just isn't sure she is ready for swinging since we just got married. She knows I have experience, that's how I know all of you after all, but she's not sure if she wants to take that step herself yet. But, she really wanted to come here today. So...What's that tell you?" “I hope it means yes," Bill replied. "She's cute." "She's more than just cute. She's a fox!" Chuck remarked. "Well, for what it's worth," Larry added, "this is the first time she's worn that bikini since our honeymoon. And even then, I was the only one who saw her in it." “From the tan lines on her butt, it's obvious," I remarked. “Well, where there's smoke..." Bill observed. “Just remember, Larry, and I know you told her this, but maybe it wouldn't hurt to slip over and remind her," Chuck suggested. "No pressure. If Cheryl, or any of the other girls for that matter, says NO, then it's NO! Although I can't imagine any of them saying that, especially after some of the things we've done." “I've told her that, but I don't know if she really believes me,” Larry admitted. “Well, it's important, Buddy," Chuck added. "We don't want to cause anybody any problems." As we were discussing the ground rules, Cheryl swam around the pool before climbing out by us. “What are you guys so serious about?" Cheryl asked as she dried off with the towel that Larry offered her. "You're acting like you're holding a summit conference. Is it my imagination, or are you guys talking about me?" “Larry was telling us about your bikini," I responded. "And… about your honeymoon." Blushing, she turned to her husband, "Honey. Tell me you didn't… did you?" “Well, not all the nitty-gritty details," I spoke up in Larry's defense. "Just that you haven't worn your bikini since your honeymoon." “It’s kinda revealing, isn't it?" She timidly admitted lowering her gaze to the apparent bulge in Bill's shorts. “Yes. And we're pleased that you decided to wear it for us today," Bill interjected. 'Well… Thank you, Sir," Cheryl replied with a slight curtsey and a timid smile. "My hubby has a way of being a blabbermouth, sometimes. He likes to give away all our little secrets." Cheryl then walked away to go talk to some of the other girls. As it got on more toward evening, the music got turned up louder, and some of the women started to dance. Cheryl seemed to be holding back, though. As she walked past, Bill motioned her over. “Will you dance for us?" Bill invited as he placed his hand on her leg and squeezed her thigh. “Well, I don't know," she nervously replied, looking to Julie for support. “Come on, Hon," Julie urged as she got up and reached for Cheryl's trembling hand. "We'll both dance for them. All right?" “Okay," Cheryl conceded as she got up from her chair. "I'll give it a try." Together, Cheryl and Julie danced to the music. Julie demonstrated some enticing hand gestures for Cheryl, like trailing her fingers down between her breasts and running her hands up between her legs. In response, Cheryl mimicked the movements. When Julie turned around and leaned forward to look at Cheryl from between her legs, Cheryl grinned. She too pulled her bikini bottom up tight into her crotch, bent forward at the waist, and looked back to her husband and Bill. “Yeah, Cheryl," Bill applauded at the sight of her thin bikini bottom drawn tightly into her crotch and separating the folds of her vaginal lips. "Yeah, Baby! Woohoo, that's hot!" Continuing to dance, Cheryl watched with anticipation as her coach danced over to Chuck. Spreading Chuck's legs, Julie stepped between them and, still moving her body to the beat of the music, drew Chuck's arms loosely around her waist. “Now, it's your turn, Cheryl," Julie prodded. “Oh. I... I don't know...," Cheryl began to stammer. “Come on. I'll help you," Julie urged as she moved over to Bill's knee. "It won't hurt a bit." "Do you wanna take your top off too, Cheryl?" one of the guys asked. “Only if she wants to," Sukie broke in as she, Marlene, and Sally rejoined the group of us. "It has to be her decision." “Yeah, I guess...," Cheryl nervously giggled. "Why not?" The shy newcomer cautiously pushed the skinny straps of her bikini off her shoulders. Slowly, the first nipple appeared as her courage grew, then the second nipple came into sight. Cheryl gave a shy smile as she pulled the cups completely down and bared her small but firm breasts. Her nipples became very hard and stiff as the embarrassment left her face. It was replaced with arousal that had started between her legs but was now felt throughout her body. “Oh, yeah. I love them," Bill exclaimed as he leaned forward and kissed the hard little pleasure point of her breast. "Very nice. Very nice, indeed." Bill sucking Cheryl's nipple caused her to tilt her head back and close her eyes. The pleasure was written all over her pretty face. Julie moved from Bill's knee, and Bill's free hand went to Cheryl's leg, where he began to stroke her inner thigh. “Oh, I don't think we should be doing this," Cheryl gasped as Bill slipped his fingers into the gusset of her bikini bottoms. “You're a big girl, Honey. You can do anything you please," replied Bill as he moved his lips to her other nipple. Cheryl shot a nervous look at her husband. When he just nodded, she gave a happy smile in return and slowly spread her legs granting Bill access into her bikini bottoms. I knew that, like Sukie, another woman had just been freed. The chains she had allowed to bind her until now had been broken. While Bill was busy getting into Cheryl's pants, Julie was attending to Chuck. “What a chunk of Chucky!" Julie declared as she slid Chuck's trunks down over his hips. "With a Johnson like that, you oughta be in porn, Baby." Taking his erection in her hands, Julie kissed its head as she stroked his massive shaft. “Um-mm... This is gonna be yummy," she softly cooed as she wrapped her breasts around Chuck's hard-on. "Fuck my titties, Chucky. Fuck'em good, and I'll make you cum like you've never cum before." Chuck thrust his hips, driving his swollen member up between Julie's breasts. Her lips met his cockhead, and with each stroke, he went a little further into her waiting mouth. “Oh, yeah." Chuck moaned as he held Julie’s head in his massive hands, "Yeah..." “So, what do you think of your little wife, Larry?" Sukie asked as she stood behind Larry, gently massaging his neck and shoulders. "Did you ever think that she'd go this far?" “Shit! Watching her and Bill is like... like watching a porno flick," Larry stammered as he watched his young wife slid her hand down the front of Bill's shorts. “If you help me out of my bikini, maybe we can make a little porno of our own," Sukie coyly invited. "You do remember how to untie a bikini, don't ya?" When Larry stood up and turned to face her, Sukie placed one hand on his bare chest, and with the other, she caressed his buns. “You do remember, don't ya?" she asked, repeating her question. Larry gently reached his hands behind my wife's back and untied her bikini top. “How could I forget?" he answered with a grin reaching for the knotted string on her hip. Sukie’s hand, sliding down his chest and over his stomach, took hold of his erect manhood. When her bikini bottom fell to her feet, Sukie pressed her nudity to his and, kissing his lips, began stroking his fully erect penis. “Hey! Check out your husband and Sukie," Bill said to Cheryl as he looked up from playing with her nipples. Cheryl gazed dreamily at her husband and my wife for several seconds before standing up to push her own bikini bottom entirely down. Stepping out of her bikini, she knelt between Bill's legs and pulled his swim trunks down just low enough to release his cock from its containment. Opening her mouth, Cheryl stuck out her tongue. She lightly licked the vein of Bill's turgid member before lowering her head, ever so slowly and engulfing his manhood in her mouth. "Oh, God! That feels good!" Bill moaned as Cheryl's head bobbed slowly up and down over his swollen cock. Watching Cheryl going down on Bill and seeing Sukie with Larry, I knew precisely how Larry felt. Almost hypnotized, I watched the action unfold before my eyes. “Tony? Are we gonna just sit here and watch, or are we gonna make some memories ourselves?" asked Marlene. She, along with Sally, had been sitting across the table from Larry and Sukie. "Sally's got a new waterbed, and I haven't had a chance to break it in yet." “Yeah... uh, okay. Let's go try it out," I responded. I got up to go with the girls, and as I looked back, Sukie was sitting on the edge of the table with her legs draped over Larry's shoulders. Holding his head in her hands, she was directing his assault on her womanhood. I was still in disbelief at how this day was turning out! “Eat my pussy, Larry... And I'll give you the fuck of your life," I heard my wife tell Larry as we went into the house to check out Sally and Bill's newest toy. The new waterbed was adorned with hot pink satin sheets and fluffy down pillows. On the walls and ceiling around the bed, Bill installed four large mirrors and track lighting. “It almost looks like a movie set," I remarked as I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled Marlene's body to mine. Kissing her belly, I groped for the clasp the held her bikini fastened in the back. “Whoa, Tony!" Marlene gasped. "Slow down. Let me help." Stepping back, she reached between her breasts and unsnapped the hidden catch, releasing her abundant endowments to my caress. As we kissed, I could feel my shirt being pulled from the waist of my trousers. Sally was undressing me from behind while Marlene was starting to work on my belt buckle. I kicked off my shoes and stepped out of my pants as Sally pulled my shirt off. Marlene then turned her attention to Sally as she took the sultry redhead in her embrace and, kissing her lips, probed her mouth with a hungry tongue. “Oh, yes! We're gonna have fun!" she excitedly declared as she pulled the top of Sally's swimsuit off and pushed it down over her hips. "We're gonna have lots of fun!" Then both girls, turning their attention to me as I stepped out of my briefs, pushed me down onto the waterbed. Rolling me over onto my stomach, they kneaded my shoulders and massaged my back until one of them covered my eyes with a blindfold. “Now, roll back over and give me your hands," Marlene instructed. I rolled over onto my back and held out my hands as instructed. They pulled my arms up over my head and tied my wrists to the bedposts. “You're right," Sally giggled. "This is gonna be fun." Although I had never used a cock-ring before, I knew what they were doing when they placed it around my penis and testicles. “There. That'll keep you from shooting before we're ready," Marlene remarked as I felt my erection growing. A breast was pressed to my lips. As I sucked its nipple into my mouth, I felt my penis being drawn into the mouth of one of my lovers. “Now, what does that do for you, Tony?" Sally whispered quietly in my ear. "You're in here getting a blow job while Sukie's out at the pool getting her cunt licked out." “It's almost too much. I don't know if I can handle it," I replied. “Well, let's see if you can handle this," Sally giggled. The air was filled with the aroma of hot sex as my face was covered with Sally's wet pussy. “Eat me! Make me cum!" Sally gasped as my tongue licked the honey from her dripping sex. Marlene's fingers and lips moved ever so gently over my shaft, and Sally's pussy tasted so good. I wanted to reach out and squeeze their breasts, but my restraints prevented me from using my hands. I was at their mercy. Sally's legs tightened around my chest as her body began to convulse. Rapidly reaching climax from my vigorous assault on her sex, she wiggled her ass, spreading her love juices all over my face. “Oh, God! Yes! Yes! That's it! That's it! Suck it! Oh please. Yes, suck it!" she gasped as an intense orgasm overcame her. I sucked her clitoris as Sally's body trembled from the waves of exquisite pleasure that came crashing down over her. “Oh, yes! That was wonderful..." Sally finally sighed as she rolled off and laid down next to Marlene and me. “Next...," she softly whispered as she draped her arm over my chest and snuggled her head to my shoulder. “Okay," Marlene giggled as she pulled her mouth away from my cock with a loud slurp. "I guess that's me..." She straddled my hips and, taking my erection in her hands, gently lowered herself onto it. “Ahhh... That feels good," Marlene sighed. "You have such a nice cock, Tony." Slowly at first, she rode my cock. Using her hands as well as her legs, she lifted herself up and lowered herself back down over my throbbing cock. Then, as she began to lubricate more, she increased the tempo. I tried to thrust up with my hips to meet her, but it was difficult with my hands tied to the bedposts. Drawing my knees up behind her and planting my feet on the bed, I achieved some advantage, making it possible to drive my penis deep into her. Every time she rose up, almost pulling away from my cock, I would respond by pushing up to meet her downward thrust. “Oh, yes... Yes! That's the way I like it...," she panted. "Riding your cock is like riding a wild fucking horse: Hard and fast. Oh yeah... Ride'em, cowboy!" My cock tingled with ecstasy as Marlene rode her bucking bronco. The pressure was building in my balls, but I could not shoot. The cock ring around my dick and nuts was getting tighter and tighter as my erection grew larger. “Oh, shit!" I thought to myself, "What if I can't get it off? What if I have to go to the hospital? Oh, God. What have these girls gotten me into?" “Oh, Tony. I love having your cock in me...," Marlene gasped as she continued riding my pole. “To hell with the cock-ring and the hospital," I said to myself as I continued to pump my organ into Marlene's box. "We'll find a way to get it off later." “Oh, yes! Yes!" Marlene yelled as I thrust myself up to meet her pussy, "Yes! Fuck me, Tony! Fuck me! Fuck me!" My back ached as I continued to arch my spine to drive into Marlene's wanton box. Her juices were flowing, bathing my penis with her slippery secretion as her body began to convulse out of control. “Oh, yes! Oh, yes!" she panted as she collapsed on my chest. "I love it. I love it so much!" “Hey! Come on in and join the party," Sally announced as the door creaked open, "The more, the merrier." Without a word, the newcomer joined us on the waterbed as I felt a wave rock the bed from her weight. My cock slipped easily out of Marlene's sloppy pussy when she rolled off to my side. Then I felt a new pair of hands wrap themselves around my shaft. “Who is it?" I asked as the stranger's fingers began to stroke my cock. "Who just came in?" “You figure it out, Tony," Sally giggled. "You know it's not me. I'm beside you." “And you know it's not me...," Marlene sighed as she kissed my cheek. “So. Who is it, Tony?" Sally continued to giggle. "Is it Julie? Huh? On the other hand, it could be Cheryl. Maybe it's your wife, Tony. Maybe it's Sukie… or is Sukie still down at the pool getting her pussy licked out by Larry? What do ya think, Tony? Who is it?" A tongue began to lick the length of my cock. “Oh, yeah..." Sally cooed. "Marlene's cum tastes good, doesn't it?” “Sukie? Is that you, Honey?" I asked. Instead of a reply to my question, I felt lips surround the head of my cock while fingers gently squeezed my balls. The aroma of sex continued to fill the air, negating any possibility of my detecting Sukie's favorite perfume. Again, I asked, "Sukie? Is that you?" Amid giggles from Marlene and Sally, I received no response from my mystery lover. I experienced a tingling sensation as she totally engulfed my erection in her mouth. One inch at a time, I could felt her lips moving to the base of my cock until her tooth clinked against the metallic cock-ring. “Does it matter? Can't you just enjoy a good head job without knowing who's giving it to you, Tony?" Sally asked as she pressed her lips to mine. “Ummm...." I moaned as I sucked her tongue into my mouth. She was right. It did not matter if it was Sukie, Julie, or Cheryl. Whoever she was, she was one hell of a cocksucker. As her lips and tongue stroked my love stick, her fingers continued to play with my testicles. Then, my newest partner slowly inserted a finger into my rectum and manipulated my prostate to the point that my scrotum almost burst. “Oh, God!" I exclaimed, "Take that fucking ring off and let me cum!" “All in good time, Honey," Marlene purred as her tongue trailed across my cheek to my ear. "All... in... good... time..." The newcomer released my cock from her mouth, and I felt her lips caress my belly. Slowly, she crawled up the length of my body, kissing and biting my nipples as she progressed along her journey. Then taking my head in her hands, she lowered her pussy to my mouth. As her sweetness covered my lips, my tongue darted between her cunt lips and probed the dampness on her womanhood. Instantly, I knew that it was not Sukie's pussy in my face. Sukie's pussy was shaved clean and hairless. “Cheryl!" I exclaimed, "Your pussy tastes as sweet as any pussy I've ever tasted." “How did you guess it was me, Tony?" she sighed as I continued to lick the delicate pink skin of her vaginal lips, "What gave it away?" “Let's just say, I know my pussy," I chuckled. Cheryl untied the blindfold as she pulled my head tighter to her mound. I alternated between flicking her clit and driving deeper into her honey-pot with my tongue. Sally removed the cock-ring from my raging hard-on, and Cheryl moved back down and positioned herself over my cock. Taking me in her hand and guiding it to her vagina, she slowly lowered herself. Completely impaling her womanhood on my sex-crazed cock in one motion. “Oh! That feels so good...," Cheryl sighed. "I'm glad I let Larry talk me into this." Attempting to drive my swollen member further up into her wanton box, I started to thrust upward. “Oh, no. Not yet, Tony," Cheryl stammered. "Let me... let me do the moving. You just lay back and enjoy while I do all the work." Tightening her cunt muscles around my cock, she leaned forward and kissed my lips. Lightly at first, then after licking her lips, she kissed me with even greater fervor. “I've never tasted pussy before," Cheryl murmured between kisses. "I never let Larry kiss me after he's licked my pussy." “Now that you've tried it, you like it?" I asked as she lowered her lips to my mouth again. “Ummm...," she moaned as her tongue explored the inside of my mouth, "Yeah..." As she lay on top of me, kissing my lips and fucking my swollen member, she reached up to the bedposts and untied my wrists. “Now, we can really fuck!" she exclaimed as she pushed herself upright and clamped her vaginal muscles tightly around my shaft. I reached up with both hands and squeezed her firm little breasts while I thrust up with my hips, driving my cock as deep into her sopping wet pussy as it would go. “Oh, yeah! Oh, yeah!" She squealed, "I love it!" I continued squeezing her breasts and driving my cock deep into her womanhood while she took her turn riding the bucking bronco. I began to feel the eruption of my volcano building within my balls. Cheryl lifted herself from my cock and, turning around, sat back down on my face to be eaten out again. She licked her own love juices from my spear as I licked her cunt clean and tied to wiggle my tongue into her tight little ass. “Oh, God! Larry's never done that before!" Cheryl exclaimed as her sphincter muscle gave way to my probing tongue. "I love it!" Cheryl then rolled over and reclined onto her back. With her legs spread out, she tugged at my arms and whimpered, "Take me, Tony." I moved in between her outstretched legs and, placing the head of my cock to her slit, leaned forward to kiss her lips. A soft "Ahh-h!" escaped her lips as I penetrated and drove to the top of her womb. “Oh, yeah!" She muttered, "Now I know why Sukie loves you so." I withdrew and turned her over onto her belly. Pulling her up to her hands and knees, I pressed my phallus to her vaginal opening again. This time, she became the aggressor. As I reached under her arm to cup her breast in my hand, Cheryl pushed back against me and impaled her wanton sex on my cock. Repeatedly, she moved back against my rock-hard dick, wiggling her butt and squeezing with her muscles. “Yes! Yes!" she stammered each time that she speared herself on my raging hard-on. The pressure was building in my balls, again. However, before I spewed my load of hot cum into this young woman, there was still one thing I intended to do. I withdrew my cock from Cheryl's sopping wet box again. Instead of turning her over, I pushed down on her hips and pressed the head of my sex machine to her little brown hole. She jerked, and then looking back to me for reassurance, tried to relax her body to allow me in. Slowly, her sphincter gave way to my gentle, persistent pressure and my phallus slowly slid into the dark opening of her anal cavity. "My God, Tony!" Cheryl abruptly exclaimed as she felt her inner ring give way, and now she was fully penetrated. “Oh, God!" Cheryl blurted out, "I've never had it this way before. I feel so full! Is this how it is supposed to feel?" “Just relax, Baby. It'll be okay," I comforted her. Her tightness was unbelievable. With each stroke, I worked deeper into her rectum. Slowly, I withdrew my cock until only its head remained within the tight confines of her sphincter. “Yes! Oh yes, Tony!" She continued to moan, "I've never even put my finger in there before. I can't believe this feels good. Fuck my ass!" I continued to drive my cock into her tight shitter until my scrotum grew tight. “Oh, please! Shoot in my ass, Tony!" Cheryl pleaded as she felt my body become rigid, "Please, I need it in my ass! Oh please, Baby! I've never had cum in my ass. Give it to me!" Almost immediately, my volcano erupted, spewing gobs of hot, milky semen into her rectum. I came like I've never come before, and her ass milked every last drop from me as it spasmed. Exhausted, I rolled to the side and held Cheryl in my arms. “You were great, Tony." she said, breaking the momentary quiet, "I didn't think that having sex with a virtual stranger... that it could be like... like... Well, you know what I mean. It was really super." “Hey. You were good too, Cheryl." I responded, "Larry's got himself one, really hot lady. I hope he appreciates you." “Well, I don't know," she replied, "Larry and I have never had sex like that. In the three years we've been together, we've done the sixty-nine thing, but that's as kinky as we have gotten. We usually just screw, and then he goes to sleep." “Not only did you get your own love juices from kissing me," I informed her, "but Marlene was screwing me silly when you came in. I mean, she was creaming all over my dick before you jumped into bed and started giving me head. So you've tasted your first woman." “Yeah, that was really cool, wasn't it?" She replied with a sly grin. "Come on, we better get back out to the pool and see what's happening." We stopped in the bathroom for a quick shower before rejoining the party at the pool. Larry was passed out on a chaise lounge while Sukie and Bill were busy fixing hamburgers on the grill. Cheryl jumped into the pool with Julie, who, along with Marlene and Sally, played volleyball in the water with Chuck. "Well? How was she?" Sukie asked with a grin. "Your dick looks kinda limp." “She is hot. In fact, she's a regular nymphomaniac once she gets started." I answered with a grin. "If Larry's not careful, she'll screw him to death." “We thought we were gonna have to call 911 and get the paramedics out here to revive you," Bill interjected. "After the way she fucked my brains out, we were worried about you when you didn't come out with Marlene and Sally." “Yeah, she got Bill all hot and bothered by giving him head," Sukie added, "but she wouldn't let him get it off until she mounted him." “You wouldn't think it. I mean, to look at her, Cheryl acts demure and almost virginal," Bill observed. "But when she starts fucking, she's insatiable." “Yeah... tell me about it...,” I answered with a satisfied sigh. When Bill announced that dinner was ready, we all sat down and ate. We did not have time for any more partying because it was time for Sukie and me to pick up the girls at Grandma's house by the time we finished dinner. When we arrived home, the girls were anxious to show off their new clothes to Sukie. Since giggly girl talk does not excite me, I decided to turn in and get some sleep. I was not in bed for more than five minutes when Sukie joined me. Peeling off her shorts and tank-top, she slid under the covers beside me. “The kids are busy putting their new clothes away," Sukie whispered as she gently stroked my cock. "So I figured I'd sneak in here and spend some time alone with my honey. We've been so busy..." Sukie's head disappeared under the covers, and it was not very long before I felt her lips encircle the head of my cock. Her fingers delicately stroked the length of my shaft as her tongue slid softly along the vein, protecting the underside of my penis from her teeth. “Oh, God. That feels good." I told her as I felt my manhood growing firm. Sukie emerged from under the covers and straddled my hips, lowered her pussy over my erection, impaling herself on my cock when I became fully erect. “Lay still," she instructed as she lay down, pressing her breasts to my chest. "Let me do the moving." Slowly, her hips started to gyrate, allowing my erection to slide in and out of her pussy while she held my face in her hands and kissed me. “I love you so much," she quietly whispered between kisses. "I'd do anything for you, just to make you happy. Anything your heart desires." “Oh Honey, you do make me happy. You've proved that in so many ways the last couple of months." I responded, "You've exceeded my wildest dreams." She pushed herself up with her arms and, with her breasts dangling within reach of my lips, proceeded to do her love dance on my cock. Reaching out and taking her breasts in my hands, I sucked the nipple of one into my mouth as I pinched the other nipple between my fingertips. “Oh, yeah! Squeeze em, Tony," she gasped. "Milk me, Baby. Milk my big tits. I'll do anything for you. I'm so fucking horny. Just tell me what you want, and I'll do it..." I thrust up to meet her gyrations and drove my swollen member deep into her womanhood as I continued to pinch and suck her nipples. "Oh, yes...," she moaned. "I love fucking you. I love having your cock inside me, Tony." “And do you like having Bill or Chuck's cock in your pussy, too?" I asked as I drove my swollen cock up into her pussy. “Yeah, because I know it excites you as it excites me. But I like yours best, Honey. Your cock really turns me on," she responded. The jism gushed from my cock and, mixed with Sukie's sex juices, filled her womb to the point it overflowed and seeped out all over my belly. “'Oh, my God! That was terrific! That was... was fantastic!" she gasped as she rolled from my body and bent over me to lick our combined love juices from my spent cock. "Oh, yes. That was wonderful." We both slept the sleep that only the well-fucked can sleep that night! The following day while having breakfast, we talked about the upcoming 4th of July holiday. We were going to nudist camp outside of Palm Beach and were really looking forward to it. We were a little apprehensive, though, since we had never been there, but Bill had spoken highly of it. We arrived at the camp and got settled in. Just as Bill had said, there were people of all shapes and sizes, young and old alike. At first, It did not seem to be anything like our swing club back home, yet it was. Amazed by how comfortable everybody seemed despite their nudity, it dawned on me that I was socializing with them, and I did not have an erection. Like the Club, everyone here shared a sense of freedom, but they were not here just for sex. We found our group and sat down with them. “Now you're beginning to understand people adapt so easily to this place,” Sally observed as she squirted suntan lotion on my back. "It's just as natural as nature itself." “Yeah. Sometimes I think that between the nuns at school, and the old priests at church, we were infected with a fear of our own bodies and our sexuality," Marlene observed. "Shit, when I was in the third grade, those nuns had me scared shitless that some boy might peek up under my skirt and cause me to burn in Hell for all eternity." We spent the rest of that day playing horseshoes, water polo, and badminton with our friends at the nudist camp. Late that evening, I poured myself a glass of Scotch and hit the Jacuzzi on the back deck of our cabin. I slid down into the warm, bubbly water while I waited for Sukie to join me on the deck. As Sukie often likes to do, making a production of undressing before we have sex, this was no exception. Sensuously, she slithered out onto the deck and slowly dropped her terry-cloth robe. Standing naked at the edge of the hot tub, she leaned over and kissed my lips as she reached down into the water for my swollen member. Suddenly, we heard a knocking on the cabin door. “Shit!” Sukie muttered in frustration as she picked up her robe and headed for the door. “Don't go anywhere. I'll be right back." “Hey! What are y'all doin'?" I heard Cheryl giggle as Sukie opened the door. “Hi, Tony!" Cheryl cheerfully greeted me as she and Donna, a woman we had briefly met earlier that day, followed Sukie back out to the deck. “We're not interrupting anything, are we? Our guys were worn out from the sun and have already turned in for the night, so Donna and I came over to see if y'all were still up to keep us company.” “Well, I was just about ready to get into the tub with Tony. You guys wanna join us?" Sukie invited as she dropped her robe onto a deck chair. “We don't want to be intruding," Donna nervously responded, "maybe we should just..." “That's nonsense, Sweetie. You're not intruding. Tony and I love having company. The more, the merrier," Sukie interrupted. “Come on in. You'll love it." Cheryl did not need coaxing. She was out of the t-shirt and shorts she had on against the cool night and into the hot tub before Sukie even had Donna's blouse open. “What are ya drinking?" Sukie offered as Donna slipped out of her bra. “Whatever you're drinking," Donna replied as she demurely pushed her summer skirt down. "Anything at all will be fine." Sukie brought a glass of wine for our visitors and climbed into the Jacuzzi next to Cheryl. “Come on in," I invited Donna as she stood quietly by the side of the hot tub. “Yeah. Get in, Donna. You'll really love it. It's great," Cheryl enthusiastically urged her companion. Handing me her drink to hold, Donna sat on the edge of the tub, then carefully swung her legs over the top and down into the water. “Oh, yes! That feels so good," Donna sighed as she reached for her drink. “Thanks for all you’ve done for Larry and me," Cheryl solemnly remarked as she sipped her drink. "By inviting us into your group and you've brought about a big change in our life. We really appreciate it, and we love you for it." “Honey, we did it because we love you, too," Sukie responded as she drew the little strawberry blond into her embrace and kissed her lips. Cheryl responded to Sukie’s caress. She opened her lips and sucking Sukie's probing tongue into her mouth as she placed her hand over my wife's heaving breast. “Cheryl really loves Larry, but that doesn't stop her from loving you guys, too," Donna remarked as she watched Cheryl caress Sukie's breast with her tongue. “That's what I love about this lifestyle we have all chosen to live.” “We don't confuse sex with love and marriage or marriage with sex,” I agreed. “They're great together, but it's not the only show in town if you get my drift. If Sukie feels an attraction to someone, then I think she should explore that with them. Man or woman, it doesn't matter." “And what I want to do with you is real, too," Donna huskily breathed as she reached for penis under the churning water. Donna pulled herself toward me and pressed her lips to mine. "Oh. I love the taste of whatever it is you're drinking, Tony," she gasped as she pulled herself up and sat on my lap, straddling my hips. "It tastes good." Snuggling up to me in the warm water, Donna ground her mound to my blood-engorged member as she pressed her breast to my lips. I sat in the warm, bubbly water, relishing in the attention I was receiving from the attractive woman pushing her yielding form to my body. Across the tub, Cheryl was now standing over Sukie, and as we watched, she lowered her pussy to my wife's mouth. Quickly, Sukie's tongue darted into Cheryl's passion, lapping at her with great enthusiasm. "I let Cheryl kiss my clit, tonight," Donna whispered, "when we shaved my pussy, but it wasn't the same as having a man do it." “It doesn't have to be the same, so long as it's pleasurable," I replied. “Let's get out of the tub so we can do something pleasurable together," Donna smiled. Leaving Sukie and Cheryl in the Jacuzzi, we dried off and went inside to the bedroom. Donna laid down on the bed on her back and motioned me to join her. As soon as I hit the bed, she wrapped an arm around my neck and drew me into her chest. I chewed and sucked her nipples while my hands explored her body. "I want you, Tony! I want your cock!" she sighed, dropping to her knees. "I want it! First in my mouth, then in my pussy. I want it, now!" Without hesitation, Donna's lips surrounded my cock, and she completely engulfed it in her mouth. "Um-mm... Um-mm...," she moaned as her head bobbed up and down over my shaft. Every time my swollen member came out of her mouth, she would lick the soft underside with her tongue. Then hurriedly, she would stuff it back in her mouth like a hungry little kid who was afraid her Popsicle was going to melt. "Oh, God! That's good, Tony," she finally stammered as she squeezed my shaft and licked pre-cum from the head. "You've got a good cock. I picked her up by her shoulders and, turning her around, gently pushed her down on the bed. “Now, it's my turn," I said as I spread her knees apart and knelt between her muscular legs. Her clit poked out from between the glistening lips of her freshly shaved pussy. The sweet aroma of her fluids filled my nostrils. It tantalized my senses as I pressed my tongue through the folds of her vaginal opening. "Oh, yes! Oh, yes!" she gasped as my tongue explored the depths of her passion. I worked her clit with my tongue while I inserted first one finger, then two fingers into her warm, moist womanhood. "Oh, God! Yes!" she cooed as I continued to probe into the pit of her sensuality. "I want your cock in my cunt! Fuck me, Baby! Fuck me, now!" She crossed her ankles behind my neck and let out a sigh of relief as I pressed my erection between the lubricated walls of her vagina. “Oh, yes! That's it, Tony! Fuck me!" Supporting myself above her, I repeatedly drove my manhood deep into her passion. I squeezed her breasts as she continued with her screaming. "Oh, yes! Yes! Fuck me, Tony! Fuck me!" I continued pumping into her undulating sex as her body writhed beneath me on the bed. Finally, as a wave of orgasmic pleasure came crashing down over her, she relaxed her legs and released me from the headlock in which she had held me. "Hold me, Tony. Hold me and tell me I'm not a bad person." Donna sobbed as she pulled me down on top of her and bit into my shoulder. Stunned at this sudden turn of events, I replied, “Sex is so beautiful. Why would you think you are going to hell for enjoying it?" Before I could continue that thought, another voice broke in. “Nobody's going to hell, Honey," Cheryl whispered as she lay down on the bed beside us. "Just put that bullshit outta your mind. Some people will try to tell you that, but they are fucked up and playing their mind games with you, that's all." “Cheryl's right, Honey," Sukie added as she also joined us on the bed and kissed Donna's cheek. "I know no matter how old you are, sometimes a strict upbringing can sneak back up on you when you least expect it. Don't let it get to you. You be you, and don't worry about what anyone else wants you to be." “Yeah. A little bit of lovin'" never hurt anybody," Cheryl said earnestly as she cupped Donna's tumultuously heaving breast and caressed its nipple between her lips. “I thought the same thing for a long time, but I have just finally set myself free once and for all from that bullshit. Don't think about that. Think about this!” Cheryl said as I felt her hand stroking the inside of Donna's thigh on its way to the hot spot between Donna's legs. After fingering Donna for a few minutes, Cheryl looked into Donna's eyes. She proceeded to spread Donna's pussy lips and lean over and start to tongue the love juices from her quivering slit. “Oh, my God! I don't know if I can go again so soon, but I'll try!" Donna breathlessly gasped, throwing her leg over Cheryl's shoulder, "Oh, yes! Yes, I love it!" Grinding her pussy to Cheryl's mouth, Donna reached out and held the strawberry blonde's head tight to her mound while Sukie leaned over to lick the honey from Cheryl's passion. “No matter how much you lick it, it never dries up," Sukie chuckled. “But I think I know how to get it even wetter!” Sukie grabbed my cock and pulled me to Cheryl's sex hole. I drove it into her to the hilt. "Oh!" Cheryl moaned while her tongue flickered over Donna's rosebud, "Ummm...." I held onto Cheryl's hips and pumped my swollen penis between the delicate folds of her vaginal lips. The harder I slammed my cock into her, the harder she rocked back to receive my thrusts. Tightening her muscles, she squeezed my member, which increased the delightful sensations. Sukie joined the action by swinging her leg over Donna's head and pressed the puffy lips of her vulva to the newcomer's mouth. "Is this what they call a daisy chain?” my wife gasped as Donna hungrily attacked Sukie's pussy. Reaching for me, Sukie leaned forward to embrace me in her arms. Before I kissed her, I licked a glistening droplet of Cheryl's pussy juice from her chin. Our tongues met and embraced as our lips came crashing together. 'No shit! Never in my wildest dreams... did I think sex could be this... this terrific...," my wife panted as Donna's tongue explored her intimate core. "Her tongue is almost as hard as your cock, Tony." I continued hammering my rock-hard cock into Cheryl's tight little box until I felt my scrotum begin to tingle from my impending orgasm. With her muscles clamped firmly around my shaft, her body began to convulse spasmodically. We came together in a symphony of "Oh's" and "Ah's" as my exploding cock fired volleys of semen into Cheryl's waiting passion. “Oh my God! I thought I died and went to heaven!" Donna managed to gasp from under the pile of writhing bodies. "I thought I was gonna drown when Sukie started to cum." We lay there several minutes, recuperating from our four-way marathon fuck. Cheryl licked the juices from my spent member while Sukie smothered Donna's mouth and breasts with warm caresses, cleaning her secretions from her new friend's face and bosom. “The first time I ever tasted a woman's juice was from Tony's cock after he and Marlene made love at Sally's several weeks ago," Cheryl commented. "I thought it seemed gross when I saw girls doing it in a video. But when I saw Marlene screwing Tony, I just couldn't resist getting into the action." “Now that you mention it," Sukie dreamily reminisced, "other than my own, Marlene's was the first girl-cum I ever tasted, too." "Don't ya think it's about time we take off, Cheryl?” Donna said as she crawled out of bed. "It's getting late. We've got all day tomorrow for fun too!” “I'm beat too,” Cheryl agreed. So the women gathered up their clothes and gave us each a goodnight kiss before heading back to their cabins for the night. The next day, I went with some other guys on a day trip to a nearby golf course. It already felt strange to have to wear clothes again. Just as soon as we could when we returned to the camp, we stripped back down and enjoyed the clothes-free feeling we had missed all day. Sukie had left me a note that Bill and Sally were hosting happy hour at their cabin, so I showered and made the short walk down the path to meet back up with my wife and our friends. "Oh my God! Oh, God! Yes, yes...." I heard Sukie frantically cry out as I stepped onto the cabin's front step. "Oh, yes... yes, love it..." Obviously, happy hour had already started! Two stairs at a time, I quickly ascended the cabin steps and went inside. I found my darling wife sitting astride my friend. Bill's legs were dangling over the edge of the bed while Sukie, impaled on his cock, was fucking him with wild, spontaneous wantonness. Sally, sitting on Bill's face, smiled and waved to me as I entered the room. She directed me to join them. While having her pussy eaten by her husband, Sally was kissing and fondling Sukie's breasts. Quickly disrobing, I hugged my wife and kissed her cheek. I squeezed her breasts as Sally tweaked and sucked her nipples. I caressed her shoulders, leaving a trail of kisses down her back. I quickly knelt behind Sukie and explored her ass with my tongue as she rode Bill's cock. My tongue probed her tight rectum then drifted to her vagina. I tasted the drippings of her sweet liquor as I lightly brushed against her lover's penis. I do not know if he felt my tongue on his cock, but Bill suddenly gasped and fiercely drove his tool deep into my wife. After several fruitless attempts, I pressed my growing erection to Sukie's sex hole. As Bill pulled out, my cock filled the void left in Sukie's vagina. My cockhead had just barely penetrated her vaginal lips when Bill's ardent member, with helpful guidance from Sukie, came rushing back into her womb. The warm, soft flesh of his penis slid effortlessly along the sensitive underside of my own, and together we drove to the top of Sukie's pleasure chamber. “Oh yes...,” Sukie cried out again as her love muscles tightened around our cocks. “Holy shit, Tony. This is really wild," Bill exclaimed as he partially withdrew his cock and pushed back in again. "Ain't never done this before." Bill continued plunging his cock into Sukie as I held mine in place. The feel of his penis rubbing against my mine was something totally new and quite exciting. I had never touched another man's penis before. Still, we were now enjoying the sensation of our cocks rubbing together as we both fucked my wife's love hole. “Hold still, both of you. I wanna fuck both your cocks," Sukie gasped as she slowly rose and then hastily lowered herself around us, impaling her pussy on both of our cocks. We fucked this way for several minutes, but the tingling sensation subsided because our cocks were not sliding against one another. I found a tube of lubricant on the nightstand. I quickly applied it to my cock, smearing the excess onto Sukie's anus. Although Sukie had enjoyed anal intercourse before, she had never before experienced a double penetration. I gently pressed my cockhead into Sukie's anus, and slowly her sphincter muscles relaxed, drawing me into the depths of her forbidden pleasure zone. By now, Sukie had quit pumping, which allowed Bill and me to resume our parallel quests. The tightness of her ass was heavenly as my cock plundered her most secret place. Through the thin membrane of tissue separating her two pleasure holes, I could feel Bill's cock rubbing against mine again. In union, all three of us ascended to a new pinnacle of sexual fulfillment. I felt the onset of my own orgasm as Bill became rigid and still. His legs quivered slightly, and I felt his cock begin to throb inside Sukie's cunt as he filled her womb with his cum. The grasp of Sukie's sphincter muscle tightened, and I quickly deposited a quantity of cum inside my wife too. “Oh, my God....” Sukie gasped as she fell on Bill's chest. "I have never… ever... been fucked like that before! Where did you learn that trick, Tony?" "I dunno," was the only reply I could come up with. "It seemed like a fun idea at the time." “Well, Bill seemed to enjoy it, too," Sally chuckled as she applied a hot face cloth to my limp penis. "Let me clean you up a little, Honey." Sally cleaned our love-making residue from my spent phallus as Sukie licked the mixture of love nectar and cum from Bill's withered member. After wiping me clean, Sally sucked my testicles into her mouth. She slowly began stroking life back into my cock as I amused myself tweaking her nipples that hung so tantalizingly close to me. “I never touched another guy's dick before. It wasn't what I thought it would be," Bill related as my wife messaged his balls and kissed his spent penis. "It felt so soft and smooth, and yet you were so fucking hard. And, I mean, it just felt so... so natural." “My words exactly,” I start to mutter when suddenly there was a knock on the cabin door. 'That'll be Chuck and Marlene," Sally observed as she rose from the bed. "I'll go let them in." Sukie rolled onto her back, and Bill's seminal fluids trickled from the aperture of her vaginal lips. I immediately crawled between her legs and licked the salty residue from her cunt as it trickled out. Not allowing a single drop to stain the bedspread, I even licked my own semen from her thighs as it oozed from her rectum. “Tastes good, doesn't it, Honey?" Sukie asked with a giggle when I had finished. "Now you know why I love sucking cock so much." “Hey! You guys started without us!" Marlene exclaimed as she, Chuck, and Sally entered the bedroom. "Move over and make room for me." “Mmmm... I taste cum," Marlene remarked after she pushed me down onto the bed next to Bill and Sukie and kissed me. "Have you been sucking Bill's cock, Tony? “No. But Tony licked me clean after they filled both my pussy and ass with spunk," Sukie giggled. "Getting him to suck cock will come later. Tonight, however, it was my treat. I had two cocks in my pussy at the same time! It was really wild." “Oh my God, Sukie! You just had your first vaginal DP? I don't believe it!" Marlene excitedly said. At the foot of the bed, Sally knelt at Chuck's feet. With a hungry look on her face, the fiery redhead gently held Chuck's mammoth cock in her hands and kissed its mushroom head as Chuck reached down to pick her up. Picking her up under her armpits, Chuck kissed her lips as she wrapped her legs around his hips. Then, while still kissing her, he slowly lowered her onto his erection. “Oh, God, your cock feels so good," Sally moaned as Chuck's cock separated her vaginal lips and penetrated the entrance to her sexuality. “Come on, lover," Marlene purred as she climbed up on the bed between my legs. "Let me get some of that delicious dick. I've been waiting for you all evening." Marlene took my cock in her mouth and completely engulfed me. She gently squeezed my testicles while she inserted a finger in my rectum and massaged my prostate. My cock tingled with excitement. She straddled my hips and slowly guided my swollen erection to the entrance of her passion. I pushed up with my hips and plunged into her chasm of desire. “Oh, yeah. That's what I've been wanting, Tony," Marlene gasped as she impaled herself again on my length. I drew her breast to my lips and sucked on her nipple as she rode me in her quest for gratification. Next to me, my wife reached out to hold my hand as she lowered her pussy over Bill's face. His tongue attacked her passion, and she went down on his cock in the sixty-nine position. She moaned as she sucked his enlarged appendage into her mouth, and squeezing my hand, gave me a sexy wink. “Fuck me, Honey. Oh, God, yes... Fuck me...," Marlene gasped as I thrust up with my hips to meet her gyrations, driving my love pole into her womb. Marlene's cunt muscles squeezed my cock as she repeatedly rose up and down on its length. "Yes... Yes...” Sally gasped with each penetration. Still standing at the foot of the bed, Chuck lifted her up and down, impaling her on his erection. Her vaginal lips, stretched to their limit, barely accommodated Chuck's girth. She had her arms draped around his neck and her legs wrapped around his midsection as he easily lifted her body, allowing her to slide back down on his cock. “Slide down to the foot of the bed, Honey. Let Bill in to fuck Marlene, too," Sukie whispered as she kissed my cheek. Marlene and I, being careful not to let my cock slip from her pussy, scooted down to where my legs were hanging over the edge of the bed. Sukie came around to my other side and knelt beside the bed as I felt Bill spread my legs to get access to Marlene. 'Umm-m-m-m. I love Marlene's nipples. Don't you, Honey?" Sukie murmured as she bit the nipple of Marlene's left breast. "They're so firm." I sensed Bill's penis pressing against my balls as he tried to squeeze it past my cock and into Marlene's pussy. Marlene lifted herself up and, holding our cocks together, lowered her sex onto our combined girth. Again, I felt the unique softness of Bill's turgid tool sliding against the delicate underside of my own cock as we both drove to the top of Marlene's womb. “Oh, my God! This is wild, Sukie!" Marlene exclaimed as her vaginal muscles clamped down on our cocks. "I've had DP before, but never two hard cocks in my cunt at the same time!" “That's what they did to me, too." Sukie laughed as she kneaded Marlene's breast. "Then Tony butt-fucked me while Bill nailed my pussy." Bill and I synchronized our stroking. As he was withdrawing, I drove into Marlene's pussy, and then I would defer to his forward motion. Marlene's vagina received a duel penetration while Bill and I stroked each other's cocks toward climax. In what seemed like only minutes, I felt Bill's sex organ erupting again, coating the walls of Marlene's pussy with his hot jism. As Bill deposited his load of hot semen into Marlene, I began pressing my cock toward the top of Marlene's love channel. “Oh, God. They're shooting...," Marlene gasped as her cunt muscles tightened around our cocks and her body convulsed from the orgasm that began to overtake her consciousness. "They're filling me up with their cum." Slowly, Bill withdrew his spent phallus from Marlene's vagina as Sukie pulled him toward her at the side of the bed. Marlene's cunt muscle loosened its hold around my dick as she slowly relaxed from her orgasm. 'Let me have some more of that juicy dick," Sukie chuckled as she drew Bill's cock into her mouth. She gently squeezed Bill's testicles as she sucked his withering appendage deep into her throat. "Um-mm... Marlene's juices taste so good." “Mmmmm... Bill's cock tastes good, too," Sukie then giggled as she squeezed more seminal fluid from the urethra of Bill's penis. Sukie then guided Bill closer to the side of the bed and held his genitalia to my lips. "Here, Tony. You gotta taste it." 'Ah... I don't know…if we should, Sukie." Bill stuttered as my tongue licked the drop of pearly liquor from the tip of his spent erection. "We...we're not... not gay..." “Gay? Well... fuck? You guys get all excited when we suck your cocks," Marlene laughed. "And? Are you not the one who was soooo all hot-to-trot at the prospect of me fucking your wife the first time we went to The Club? You don't think us girls are gay? Do ya?" “Well... No." Bill stammered. "No, I don't think you're gay. But... it's just that we never... we never..." Sukie pushed Bill closer, and I drew the entire length of his penis into my mouth. Taking the bulb of his cockhead into the back of my throat caused me to gag. This was something Sukie wanted. And, in a unique way, so did I. The salty taste of our combined seminal fluids and the nectar at Marlene's love juices still lingered on his appendage. I drew his love tool deep into my throat as Sukie stroked the root, coaxing even more semen from his balls. “Doesn't that taste good, Honey?" Sukie purred as she kissed me. "Don't ya just love the taste of pussy and cum, all mixed together?" “Oh my God! Look at Bill and Tony," Sally squealed from her perch overlooking our bed, “that's so fucking hot!" Kissing my cheek, Sukie left me and went to Sally and Chuck at the foot of the bed. Sally, still impaled on Chuck's cock reached out and drew my wife into their embrace. “We have the best sex together, don't we?" Sally purred at Sukie caressed her breasts. "Put me down on the bed, Chuck. I want Sukie to eat my pussy." Chuck gently lifted Sally from his erection and carefully placed her down on the bed. She spread her legs wide apart and welcomed Sukie to sample her succulent pussy. As Sukie leaned over to begin tonguing Sally's wet offering, she reached back with one hand and spread her own vagina open for Chuck. Check fell to his knees and buried his face in my wife's vagina, which of course, was still quite wet from being recently fucked by Bill and me. Marlene wrapped her arms around Bill and licked his shaft while I continued to suckle on the head of his cock. "I think it's kinda cool watching you fuck Tony's mouth. Especially after both of you guys had your dicks in my cunt." Chuck held Sukie by the hips, and as she licked Sally's clitoris, he worked his penis between the folds of her pussy lips. Once in, he continued to drive his oversized appendage into her, hammering at the top of her womb. In response, Sukie pushed back against him, impaling herself on his length and taking his entire shaft, balls deep, to the hilt. Watching my wife bringing his wife to climax must have been exciting for Bill. I felt his cock begin to grow hard in my hand as Marlene and I squeezed and stroked its length. Each time Chuck drove his massive appendage into my wife's sex, Bill pushed his ever-hardening penis into my throat, causing me to gag still even more. “You'll get used to it, Honey," Marlene assured me as she lay down next to me and kissed me. "The first time I ever sucked cock, I had a hard time taking it down my throat, too. Chuck arranged a gang-bang for my birthday, and I fucked him, Bill, and four other guys. Sucking their cocks was the hardest part cause I had never even sucked Chuck off; his dick is just too damn big." The sights and sounds of lovemaking were far too much for Bill. As he watched Sukie bring his wife even closer to climaxing, his erection began to explode, and he shot his first wade of hot semen on my face. Marlene, recognizing that Bill was starting to cum, quickly pulled his cock away from my mouth. However, she was not quick enough to envelop his erupting appendage in her mouth before he shot again. His next ejaculation landed on her upper lip and in her nose. Marlene giggled as she stuffed the spewing penis in her mouth and began to suck his seminal fluids. “Oh, my God...." Sally gasped as she sprayed her nectar on Sukie's face. Chuck grunted, his face turned red, and he held Sukie's hips tightly in his massive hands. Beads of sweat streamed down from his forehead. He pushed his love tool deep into my wife, making his final plunge before depositing his seed deep in her womb. Marlene threw her leg over my body and, straddling my torso, impaled her sex on my rapidly rising erection. Again, I entered her wet pussy and drove to the top of her womb as she lowered herself onto my cock. Pressing her abundant breasts to my chest, Marlene leaned forward and kissed me with a sly grin on her face. She French kissed me and snowballed Bill's jism into my mouth while she tightened her cunt muscles around my hard-on. Swallowing the shared semen, I drove my rock-hard cock to the top of her canal. Marlene moaned with pleasure. “Oh, yes... Oh, yes...." she managed to speak as our tongues, entwined together, savored the flavor of Bill's semen in our mouths. "Fuck me, Honey. Yes, fuck me...." She remained on top of me and continued to ride me, and I matched her gyrations with long, slow strokes into her womanhood. We relished in the pleasure of one another's company. When her cunt muscles tightened around my phallus, I responded by driving my cock into her with even greater enthusiasm. My balls began to tingle, and sensing my impending ejaculation, Marlene's body commenced to tremble. “My God, Tony. Please... Please shoot your load in me. I love having your cum in my cunt..." Marlene dirty talked. One last vigorous plunge into her, and I dumped my load. My cock pulsated and exploded, spewing its charge of hot liquid seed into her womb. Marlene laid down and held me close. Moments later, as we recovered and came to our senses, we discovered that we were all alone in the bedroom. We lay there quietly, sharing in the tender afterglow of our lovemaking for several intimate minutes. “Where do you think everybody went?" Marlene jokingly asked as she gently stroked my limp penis. "Do you think they ran away from home?" "I don't know, but I could really go for a drink. How about you?" I asked as I crawled from the bed. When we entered the kitchen, we discovered Sally and Sukie fixing drinks. "Hey, Honey. The guys are out in the Jacuzzi," Sukie announced. "We'll be right out with some drinks.” I went out and joined Bill and Chuck for a relaxing soak in the hot tub. " Damn, Tony. That gal of yours never stops fucking, does she?" Chuck observed. "After the two of you fucked her, she came to me, and I fucked her. Then she went back to Bill, and he fucked her again. How many times can she do it?" "I don't know for sure. Since we started swinging, Sukie has become insatiable," I responded. "You guys took us to parties and inducted us into The Club. She's been a totally different woman. But, I want to go on record as saying, I am not complaining." I continued thinking about Sukie just to myself. For seventeen years, Sukie slowly developed from a young, blushing, virgin bride to a reserved (yet head-turning) P.T.A. officer and soccer-mom to two girls. Sukie’s sexual experience was strictly limited to pleasing me, her husband, throughout those first seventeen years. I was her spouse; she was my mate. I had entertained myself with fantasies of wife-swapping and enjoying the forbidden freedoms, masturbating to porn depicting swingers engaged in various forms of forbidden sexual activity, and imagining Sukie and myself being part of their community. On the other hand, Sukie became quite upset when I brought up the subject, feeling it a threat that endangered the safety net she had created around our environment. As those years progressed, Sukie firmly resolved that she would someday deliver and enjoy fulfilling her husband's sexual aspirations as well as her own. But how to do that without compromising her soul? The journey was not easy. Waging war with the forces of guilt. Balancing what the nuns had taught her about the evils of the pleasures of the flesh and her own deep sexual feelings was a daunting task. The turning point in our sex life was discovering that her two best friends, Sally and Marlene, were sexually uninhibited. Not only with their own husbands but with other couples as well. Sally and Marlene had secretly conspired to include their friend Sukie in their community of sexual freedom. They discovered, to their delight, that I had unsuccessfully attempted to introduce Sukie to swinging. They set out to assist me in my quest for the sexually broadening of Sukie’s lifestyle. For the first seventeen years of our marriage, Sukie and I had engaged in sexual activity with just ourselves, husband and wife. But thanks to Sally and Marlene and their influence over Sukie, I have had the unique pleasure of witnessing Sukie in an intimate sexual liaison with different men and women. “So…Yes. My Sukie is a slut,” I would say to those people who point their fingers and wag their tongues, but I am quite content being married to a slut. Sukie is openly honest with herself and with me about her sexual needs. She has sexual relations with whomever she pleases and prides herself on being honest and aboveboard about it. I, too, have enjoyed the attention of some very sexy and beautiful women. Almost as confirmation on the path Sukie had chosen, I then thought about young Cheryl. Her awakening and taking ownership of her own sexuality despite what others may think, and our part in that. I was happy that Cheryl had arrived there at a much younger age than Sukie had. Still, there is no turning back the clock, and I wouldn't trade any of the years Sukie I had spent together for anything. Whether they were the conservative early years or the wild later years. Bill interrupted my thoughts. “Life is good,” he said with a contented sigh as he leaned further back into the hot bubbly water. “Yes, it is,” I said as I saw our naked wives coming out the door, drinks in hand to join us in the hot tub, “yes, it is.”

Justin and I were sitting at the bar anxiously waiting for our dinner guests to arrive. Lauren and Rick were a couple we met online. We had exchanged some texts and pictures and had even talked on the phone a time or two but never met face to face. Lauren and Rick live several states away from us, though we usually would not even think of meeting with a couple that far away. It seemed like we had known them forever, and they were terrific friends of ours. We thought nothing of the miles we would have to travel to meet with our friends. Justin sat with his back to the door, and I was across the bar table so I could see all that entered. I knew the second that it was them when they walked through the door. With my heart racing, I told Justin that they were here. Rick and Lauren looked just like the pictures they had sent us, which surprised me. Most people we have met looked nothing like they did in their photos; maybe they looked like that 10 or 15 years ago but not today. Rick was 5'6" or 5'7" and a very handsome man with a full head of dark hair but cut short and neat. He did not have any facial hair. Lauren was my size, 5 foot, and around 90 to 95 lbs, with blond hair and a great smile. I knew Jerry would find her very attractive, as he likes smaller women. At his 6' 200 lb frame, most women are smaller than him. Lauren must have recognized us, which was a relief to me and that I took to mean that we did look like our picture. I saw her whisper something to Rick as she was pointing in our direction. As they walked over to the table, Justin and I stood up and introduced ourselves. We all sat and had a few drinks and talked while waiting for our table to open up for dinner. We talked about things that people who had just met talk about. How did you meet? How many kids? Just get to know you type kind of talk. They called us for our table, and we sat down and ordered. I noticed that the conversation was slowly going towards things that typically friends that have known each other for some time would talk about. I thought to myself how strange that here we are, we had just met 20 minutes ago, and we are talking like long-lost friends, and it is coming so easily. After dinner, we decided to go to the lounge at the hotel where Justin and I had booked our room. They had a small band playing and a small dance floor. We knew that it would not be crowded and the music was not so loud to prevent talking without shouting. We sat and talked, danced, and just enjoyed being with our new friends for about 2 hours when someone suggested we go to someplace more private? Justin said we have booked one of the suites here. Why don't we just all go up to the room? Justin stopped at the bar and ordered a bottle of wine to take with us. Our suite had a seating area, a king-size bedroom, and a large Jacuzzi off the bedroom. After sitting and talking and working on the bottle of wine, I said something about the Jacuzzi, and Lauren said she loved them and wanted to see it. She and I went back, and I suggested that we try it out, which was fine with her. We filled the tub with hot water and started to undress. I could not help but look at her as she was undressing. Her skin was so silky, and she had all the right curves in all the right places. I could not help noticing that her nipples were as hard as my own. Here were two 5' 95 lb. women in a Jacuzzi built to hold 6 adults, talking, drinking our wine, and just having as good a time as you can. Rick called out from the front room, asking if we were going to share the Jacuzzi or hog it all to ourselves? We agreed that it was not fair and told the men that they could join us. I don't know if Lauren took in a deep breath or not. I don't know if she heard me take in a deep breath when Rick and Justin walked into the Jacuzzi room, both naked and semi-erect with a wine glass in their hand and a smile on their face. But the first thought that came to my mind was, what have those two been talking about? Rick is about 6 inches shorter than Jerry and about 40 lbs lighter. Still, they are both good-looking men and put together just right for their height and inch for inch equal in the tool they support. Rick sat next to me, and Justin sat next to Lauren. For some reason, it all seemed right to me. As we all talked and sipped our wine, I let my free hand slide under the churning water and slowly work it over until I was touching Rick's bare leg. Rick slid over closer to me, and I let my hand slid over to his now totally erect and hard dick. I could swear that I heard him let out a slight sigh when I started to rub my finger from the top of his hard tool down his long fat shaft and end up twirling around his balls. I felt Rick's hand slid across my leg in search of my pussy, so I opened my legs and bent my knees so he could have complete access. I felt a jolt of pleasure as his fingers started to rub me and dart in and out of my waiting box. With the churning water and bubbles, I could not see what Lauren and Justin were doing below the water, but they both had a hand underwater also, and Justin was kissing her long and deep. Distracted by the work Rick was doing to my pussy I don't recall how much time passed before Lauren got up and sat straddling Justin facing him so he could suck on her hard nipples. I just hope she likes what he can do to a woman's nipples as much as I do. Rick leaned over and started to kiss me. I opened my mouth and welcomed him in. I heard Justin say we were all out of wine and he would go get the bottle, and Lauren offered to go with him to help. I heard her giggle, and I did not care. The wine was not what I needed or wanted right at that moment. I had my hand full of what I wanted; Rick's hard dick. Rick and I stayed in the Jacuzzi and kept doing what we were doing and enjoying it. I asked Rick to sit on the ledge, and I got down on my knees in front of him. With his hard dick standing straight up in the air, I slowly lowered my head and took all I could into my mouth. I worked him slowly at first, sucking softly and rubbing his balls. I would take him out of my mouth and slowly run my tongue down the length of his shaft so I could lick and suck on his balls. Then I would work my way up and take him back into my mouth for some more slow but more vigorous sucking. After a few minutes of this, I could tell that Rick was about to explode, so I stopped since I had other plans. I looked up and told Rick that I did not think the wine was coming anytime soon. He suggested that we might have to start a search and rescue mission for Lauren and Justin. We got out of the Jacuzzi and went into the bedroom, where we found Lauren and Justin. Lauren was on her back, and Justin was down licking and sucking her pussy, and I know how good it was feeling to her by the moans she was making. Rick said that looked like fun and did I want to join them? I lay down next to Lauren, and Rick lay down next to me and started to suck on my nipples. I have very sensitive nipples, and Justin has brought me to an orgasm just by sucking on them on several occasions. Rick was every bit as good as Justin is at sucking on my tits, and within a minute, I could feel a wave of pure pleasure rising in me. Rick slowly slid down between my legs, licking and kissing me all the way down. I spread my legs wide so he could have all the access to my wet pussy that he wanted. I anxiously waited for his tongue to touch my lips. When he stuck his tongue out and fluttered it across my pussy I knew it would not be long before he would have a face and mouth full of my juices. When I started to cum I grabbed Rick's head and buried it into my squirting pussy. Wave after glorious wave of orgasmic pleasure shot through my body. The more I came, the faster he licked and sucked; the faster he licked and sucked my pussy, the more I came. My body went rigid, and I was trembling all over. Then total exhaustion hit, and I fell limp on the bed. When I opened my eyes, Rick was looking at me and asked if I was all right? I told him yes and pulled him to me, and kissed him. I could taste my juices that this man had so expertly forced my body to give up to him. I sucked all I could from his mouth, licked what was on his face, and kissed him deeply. Our tongues intermingled as we both held each other with our naked bodies pressed together. I could hardly wait for him to fuck me hard and deep with his beautiful cock. I could hear Lauren moaning and breathing deeply when she started to tell Justin to eat her because she was coming. I know exactly what Justin was doing and knew for a fact that Lauren was thoroughly enjoying it. When Lauren caught her breath, I told her that she was one lucky woman to be married to a man that could eat pussy as good as Rick just did to me. She replied that Rick and Justin must have gone to the same school because Justin also knew what he was doing. As I looked at Lauren's naked body lying next to me, I thought to myself that Rick was a lucky man also. Looking at Lauren's beautiful body with her hard nipples, flat stomach, and a small patch of hair between her legs made me even hotter than I already was. I started to wonder what it would be like to make love to her. Not knowing just how she would react, I decided to let things go and play it by ear. Lauren had Justin lay on his back, and she started to kiss him and work her way down until she was at his dick. I saw her take him into her mouth and begin to suck him with long strokes. I did the same with Rick. Two women were lying next to each other, sucking the dicks of the other one's husband. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Justin pull Lauren's head up towards him and kiss her. Lauren was getting into the position to ride Justin's cock. I stopped sucking Rick's dick and told him I wanted him to fuck me from behind. I got on my knees with my ass stuck up in the air. I was also in a position where I could watch Justin's dick go into Lauren's beautiful pussy. As Lauren got over Justin, I reached over and took hold of Justin's dick and told Lauren I would help guide him into her. I held Justin's dick so that when Lauren lowered herself down, his dick slipped into her wet pussy with ease. As I watched him disappear into her and reappear with every upstroke, I could just imagine that is what it looked like with Rick's dick sliding in and out of my pussy as he fucked me from behind. As I watched my husband's dick go in and out of another woman's pussy, especially one as good-looking as Lauren's, I could not help myself. I leaned over and started to lick on Jerry's balls while he was fucking Lauren while Rick was fucking me. I could taste Lauren's juices covering Jerry's balls and dick. I decided to take a chance. I started to lick Justin's dick as well as Lauren's pussy as they fucked. I did not know how Lauren would react, and it was to my great relief and joy when I heard her say, "Oh yes, Danielle, that feels so good!" I knew right then that I would have three lovers that night and not just two. The more I licked them, the hotter they got and the hotter I got. Rick must have enjoyed watching the show from where he was because he picked up the tempo of fucking me. It was like perpetual motion. The faster I licked them, the faster they fucked; the faster Rick fucked me, and the faster I would lick Justin and Lauren. Who came first or last is still a blur to me. I felt Rick shove deep into my pussy and felt his large dick swell and explode his cum deep inside me. I was wracked with one hell of an orgasm at about the same time as Rick was. I heard Lauren say she was cumming, and I could taste her cum flowing down Justin's dick. At the same time, I could feel Justin's balls and dick swell, and he started to unload his sweet cum into Lauren. I know what Justin's cum tastes like, and I just learned what Lauren's cum tasted like. Now I needed to know what they tasted like mixed together. When Lauren moved off Justin, I let my mouth go with her. To my surprise, she moved me into a position where she could get on top of me with her head was between my legs. Two women in the 69 position going at each other like there was no tomorrow. I could taste Justin's cum dripping out of Lauren's pussy as well as her cum. It is like chocolate and cherries; alone, they taste good, but together they taste great. I could not lick fast enough to quell the desire I had for Lauren, and in no time, I was cumming again with what she was going to me. I could feel Lauren's body start to shake. Then I felt and tasted a new supply of her love juices flowing from her body at about the same time that I shot another load of my own juices into her waiting mouth. We lay together, just totally spent. When we did find the strength to move, we laid side by side, and we kissed so softly and deeply. We lay beside each other and felt Rick and Justin came and lay down on either side of us in a loving embrace that we all felt for each other.

I’m not really sure exactly where to start....I never really thought that I would write in anywhere with an experience like this, but, life seems to be full of many changes lately. First off let me state that I am recently separated after almost 21 years of marriage. It has been a little difficult to deal with, and I have turned to the net for flirtations and support. I was quite surprised at the number of contacts that I have made after putting in a picture, and the word 'separated' in my profile. Several of the guys I have chatted with have asked me to go out. I have responded to them that I wasn’t ready and just wanted to chat right now and get to know them better. Well, that was until I started talking more with Richard. Richard was actually a guy that I saw on a dating site that I thought had potential. Apparently on this site when someone views you it makes a record so you can go back and check out their profile. That is exactly what Richard did...he checked my profile out and started sending me instant messages. Well, the first few chats were nice and simple, but the next one caught me in quite a horny and frisky mood and I became a little crude and flirtatious with him. By the time our chat was all said and done I had sent him most of my nude pictures to view, as well as tell him that my husband wanted us to get into the swinger lifestyle when we were together. All of this only added more excitement and information to our chat. Towards the end he told me I really should come over the next day and hang out with him on his boat at the lake. He gave me his cell phone number and told me to think about it and surprise him with a call. I was all set and ready to go, but by the time the next day rolled around I started thinking 'should I?' I hoped to find him on the net that morning to talk about it some more with him {I am a little phone shy when I don’t know someone}. He was never on. Later I decided that if he was on at all we would talk about the possibility for Sunday. Just when I was about to go to bed he appeared on line with a message. He told me he was so disappointed that he didn’t hear from me and meet him ....he was looking forward to seeing my sexy smile and beautiful face. I told him I really wanted to, that I was just a little chicken. He told me there was nothing to be nervous about that he would take good care of me and make me forget all of my troubles. He told me to come out Sunday...he said we wouldn’t be able to spend all day on the lake because his morning was already committed. I asked him what time and told him that was fine...mid afternoon would work for me. He gave me directions and told me to come by around 1:30 or 2:00 and bring a change of clothes so he could take me out afterwards. Sunday came and I was very nervous, just as expected. I was sweating the whole drive to his place. I thought my knees would cave in when I rang his doorbell and waited for him to answer. When he did answer I had to admit that I was quite pleasantly surprised. He was even nicer looking than he was in the pictures. His build was not quite like my husbands or what I am usually drawn to, but he was definitely sexy regardless. His eyes were so beautiful and had an erotic twinkle to them. I sat down in his living room, and we talked for a few minutes then decided to go ahead and hit the deck. We loaded up some beer and snacks and took off. It felt wonderful having the breeze from the water blow across my face, but not as nice as his hand did when he grasped my hand. He turned to me and told me there was no reason to feel uncomfortable or nervous, that I was a very beautiful woman and my presence with him was making him aroused. I blushed and told him I couldn’t promise him anything right now...this was all too new. He said he understood and would not push me into anything that what make me uncomfortable. We talked and drank some beer. He told me about his family...I told him about mine. He looked at me and asked if I would mind if he kissed me, and I told him of course not. His kiss was so wonderful! I started feeling quite aroused and my clit tingled when he probed his tongue deep in my mouth. After the kiss he started to back away from my face. I grabbed the back of his head and brought his lips back to mine as I passionately presented him with some oral stimulation. I kissed his open mouth...his earlobes; his neck....I was getting totally aroused. His hands then dipped in my bathing suit and started caressing my breasts. He had a very smooth touch. I was wondering if he had a hard on since I was getting so wet already. I put my hand on his thigh, fearful to move it up any further. After what seemed like minutes I rubbed my hand up to his crotch and felt his bulging swelling member. It felt awesome. I knew that we couldn’t really go too far on the boat, it wasn’t really too-too big, and it definitely wasn’t very private. We kissed and fondled for quite some time...he even put his fingers in my wet pussy. Around six o’clock we decided to head back, clean up and change for dinner. I wondered what the rest of the evening would bring, and what I should or shouldn’t do. I used his master bathroom while he took the hall bath. I was dressed in a slinky knit black tank dress with no bra and a pair of thong panties. I slipped into a pair of sexy slinky black heels. He knocked on the door and asked if I needed anything or wanted another beer. I told him another beer would be great as I opened the door. He looked really fine, he had a nice pair of Dockers on with a shirt, and the pleats really accentuated his package. I have to admit I was curious about what exactly was in there, because he had told me he was about 7.5- 8 inches and quite thick. But, then I thought there is plenty of time to find out. He came back with a beer as I was putting a little bit of make up on. He stood there talking and I started blushing...he asked, 'what’s the matter?' I told him nothing really, that I was just embarrassed putting my make up on in front of him. He smiled and giggled a short laugh, and then he leaned toward me and kissed me and said he would wait for me in the other room, but to take my time. Once I was all set and as perfect as I could get I went into the living room and sat next to him on the couch. He had the TV on, so for a couple of moments there was no talking between us, then he looked at me and said 'what are you thinking about?’. I smiled and said 'you really want to know?' He told me 'yes, please tell me'. I told him that the beer and the sun had made me quite horny today and that I was thinking about sex. 'Really' he said...'please give me more detail'. That is when I told him my husband talked a lot about another man being with us and I was just picturing the three of us getting hot and heavy. He said he found that thought quite interesting and appealing...then he leaned in and gave me his most passionate kiss yet. I was butter in his hands, melting oh so quickly! His hands were roaming every where as were mine. He reached up under my dress and rubbed my clit, then found my ring and bead. He was lightly flicking it and telling me he couldn’t wait to put his mouth on it. I told him I was ready, I wanted to feel his tongue and lips on my pussy. With that he pulled me down on the couch and took my thong off. He raised my dress to my waist. Oh it was so good...His mouth and tongue so warm as he breathed on me and flicked my clit with his tongue. Once he started probing his tongue in my love tunnel I thought I was going to explode! I asked if we could move to the bedroom...he picked me up and carried me in there. Once he set me down he pulled my dress over my head and kissed and caressed my breast. They were standing at attention wanting more and more. He then took his shirt off and started to undo his pants. Then he said, 'You stay right there I want to go get something. I’ll be right back.' I said ok and wondered what he had up his sleeve. I thought maybe there was a toy in the bathroom, or something fun to lick in the kitchen, but then I heard him go out the front door. I was a little baffled and confused. Maybe he went to go get some condoms? He wasn’t gone long at all, not even a minute really....when he came back in, but I heard him talking to someone else. I said 'Richard...is that you?' He said 'yes sweetheart, I have something...or someone for you.' I felt so nervous all of a sudden! They both came in and this guy he brought was big and broad and gorgeous!! I asked him what was going on. He said, 'I just want you to try this, if it makes you uncomfortable he can go. This is Mark, he is a very good friend, and has a very big cock'. Now I was really freaked! I said 'ok...and what is the plan here?' He said 'don’t worry; he is just going to kiss and lick on you unless you ask for more'. We are both going to ravish your body in kisses from head to toe. I told them okay...fair enough...I can give that a try...at this point I was just about ready for some dick in my cunt even though I was nervous! I told them both they needed to shed some clothes so that I wouldn’t feel so overdressed. They oh so quickly shed what they had on {which wasn’t much}, and both of their cocks stood there in front of me in complete attention. They were both larger than I have ever seen or had, but Richard was right, his friend mark was blessed big time. Mark said he was really turned on looking at my pussy and wanted to get a closer look and smell. I told him be my guest. Richard came over and kissed my mouth then breasts. I grabbed his cock and started rubbing it then I flicked my tongue on the head. He groaned and said he would really like to feel it in my mouth if I wanted to do that. I took it all the way down in one stroke and he groaned with appreciation. Just as Mark was really going down on me and I was going down on Richard. I heard footsteps, and then someone appeared in the doorway. Richard said, 'oh Hi Sandy....I just came to get Mark help me take care of my friend.' She said 'that is all fine and good, but don’t you guys think you can tell me what your up to when you just come over and take him out of here?!' Richard apologized and Mark stood up to give her a kiss. After they kissed, Sandy said Mark had a very tasty substance on his mouth. He said, 'Yes I do, she has a sweet, sweet pussy!' Sandy looked at Richard and he looked at me....'Kim have you ever been licked by a female? I think Sandy would like to taste you' I told him I had never done that or even thought about doing such a thing, but since she was here and I was so hot...why not! At that...Sandy took mark’s place at the end of the bed and started licking and flicking her tongue all over me. She was doing a good job too! Then she started sucking and licking and flicking. She had quite a technique. I looked over to see Richard and Mark standing on either side of me stroking their large cocks. I told them that they both looked so good I couldn’t wait to have at least one of them inside of me. I moaned as Sandy sucked a little harder and I grabbed my breast. Richard came over to me and put his cock to my lips. I eagerly started taking in as much of his hardness as I could....A couple of times I took the whole thing in without a choke. Mark was positioning himself behind Sandy and ready to insert his big tool. She moaned when he entered her and then she started sucking on me even faster and harder. She was really getting into things and I was getting jealous that I didn’t have any cock in me. I took my mouth off of Richard and he leaned down to give me a deep kiss and touch my breasts. He moved his mouth down my neck to my tits and I asked him to please fuck me. He asked 'Are you sure that is what you want?' I told him yes, I was going to go crazy if I didn’t have him put it in me now! Sandy stopped what she was doing and her and Mark went over to the loveseat in the bedroom. She lay across the arm of the loveseat and motioned for mark to enter her from behind. Richard looked at me and asked how I wanted it...what my favorite position was and I told him I was so hot and I wanted it deep doggie style! We repositioned on the bed and he accommodated me quickly. Oh the way it felt when he first went in! It felt so much different than my husband did, or any other man I had been with. Now I couldn’t help but think of my spouse and how this would excite him to no end to be here. Then I could probably get fucked by two, maybe three guys tonight. When Richard slowly plunged deeply within I felt a feeling I have only rarely felt before. He must have been hitting my G-spot, because it was kind of a tickling/tingling sensation that me feel like my whole body was quivering. I was moaning so loudly I was almost embarrassed, I usually don’t do that unless I am really hot and excited. And I was. Mark and Sandy were doing their fair share of grunting as well! I looked behind me at them and could see Mark’s dick sliding in and out of her. She was small, but her tits were shaking all over as he started pounding her faster and telling her he was going to cum. That just made me even more excited seeing them and hearing that, but I really didn’t want to cum just yet all though I didn’t know how much longer I could put it off. Sandy asked Mark if he wanted to cum in her pussy or put it in her ass. He didn’t say a work, but he immediately put his big thing gently in her asshole. She gasped and told him when it was in all the way to bang her hard. He did and it wasn’t but a few strokes when he released his load. I just started moaning more and more and rocking my ass up against Richard’s big cock. He told me he couldn’t last much longer that my pussy was too wet and good. I told him I couldn’t either and that I wanted him to really give it to me good! He picked up the pace and reached down to rub my clit. I asked him to grab my hair and pull my head towards him...he did and gave a few more grunts and filled me with his load! Sandy and Mark were on the loveseat watching us as we finished up. Sandy told me it was nice to meet me....which would seem a strange thing to say at this point under normal circumstances. She said that they had known Richard for quite some time and that they often went out with him and some of his dates. She said they often helped him entertain as they did tonight too. I asked her if she was mad when she found out Mark was over here without her...she told me no...she had a pretty good idea where to find him and what was going on. She said she lets Mark play without her sometimes, but that she just really preferred he let her know what was going on. She told me later that I might be lucky tonight and get to have Mark’s dick too. I blushed and told her I didn’t know about that....I was pretty well taken care of for the moment. She just winked at me and said ok...today, tomorrow; next week....it doesn’t matter when. I told her thanks and looked at Mark and asked if that was what he wanted too. He told me it was, that before Sandy had come in he planned to take the first dip in the hole. Someone suggested food and a game of cards, so we all kind of cleaned up and dressed and ordered some pizza. The rest of the night was not as exciting as earlier, but it was enjoyable getting to know my new friends better. After a few hours of playing and eating I decided it was time to go home to my kids...although they tried to convince me to stay and go another round. I told them I was new to this and had to take it a little slow, and that I felt sure there would be another time again. They agreed and we all said our goodnights. All the way home all I could think about was what would my husband think. I knew would tell him, there was no way I could keep something like this from him. I did worry a little bit about the fact that we didn’t use condoms, but it was a little late to start freaking out about that. I imagined my husband sitting in the corner of Richard’s room watching me, winking at me, and stroking his cock. I could picture him cuming all over himself when he watched and heard me moan and groan. I just know it would excite him to be part of this, so I will have tell him of this day! Kim in Texas

We are new to the swinging lifestyle. We were getting fairly annoyed because it seemed that what we wanted was not going to happen. See, being new to swinging, and never having been to that level yet, we wanted to feel comfortable, not like fresh meat. We wanted to be able to make friends and get to know others first, not just hop in the sack. We made a post in Curious About Swinging area, and got some good sound advice, but in between the posts, here's what happened....... Rainy and drizzle day, so we hopped in the car and took a trip to Carbondale to check out computer and electronics related stuff. Mr O is like that and loves to tinker around. After spending several hours in a couple stores, we got everything loaded in the car and drove back home. Putting everything away, and still rainy out so we couldn’t go for our nightly walk at the park, we figured we take and go over to the local bowling alley and toss off a few games. When we got there, we found it was not as crowded as usual. We got a lane, found our balls {bowling} and threw a few warm up shots. I went over to the bar and got myself a mixed drink {strawberry dak} and Mr O a bottle of MGD {miller beer}. As we played the first game, another couple came in, about our age, and got the lane next to ours. This meant we shared the same ball return. We made some idle talk at first, then introduced ourselves. His name was J and hers was S. He was almost the same size as Mr O, with black hair and brown eyes. He told us he was 51. S was 47, 5’9” and about 175 with red hair and hazel eyes {like me} with about the same build except for her breasts, they were a little smaller then my 38dd’s. J went up to the bar, asking if he could buy us a drink, we accepted. Mr O and I finished our first game and waited until J and S finished off their first one. They were fairly good, like us with an average in the 190’s. The second game, we decided to split the lanes, rotating between both lanes. S wanted to bet that the women could beat the men so we all agreed to bowl for drinks. They won and S and I had to go get them another beer each. While gone, S remarked that she thought MR O was good looking. I told her the same about J. We went back to the guys and started a third game, making the same bet. This time we won so the guys had to go trot off after our drinks. All the time S and I made small talk, and found that we had a lot in common. The guys got back with out drinks and this time the stakes were raised a bit by Mr O. He suggested that the winners get to do anything they wanted to, to the losers. There were no restrictions placed, but being in public we sort of took it for granted it would be clean. The guys whipped our butts. J walked up to S, grabbed her and gave her one hell of a passionate kiss, while feeling her breasts and butt. Not to be out done, Mr O grabbed me, sat me on his lap, gave me one of the wettest kisses he ever has and was using his hands on my breasts and between my inner legs, getting me all wet. Well, we played another game with the same bet, and this time they must have let us win because neither of them hit 125. S looked at me, and with her eyes questioned as to if she could approach Mr O. I just smiled and nodded okay. She walked up to Mr O and gave him a nice kiss on the lips, moving her hand {which she must have thought was not visible to J and I } between Mr O legs grabbing his manhood. Mr O kind of jerked back a little, surprised by S’s move. I walked over to J and did the same thing to him, but he just stood there enjoying it. Needless to say, we were all getting a little hot. Mr O suggested we go to a diner and grab something to eat and chat some more. We went to a little place called The Spot {it’s a Greek all night 24/7 place with great food and very comfortable}. We talked for about two hours, getting to know each other more. As the discussion got around to sex, we found that J and S were just as new to the new lifestyle as we were. They had never been in a swap, or in another sexual encounter with anyone other then themselves. It was getting late and they had to get home so they could get their babysitter off to her house. We exchanged telephone numbers and left it at they were going to give us a call today sometime. We got home about midnight or so. We took a shower and were getting into some very heavy petting when the phone rang. It was S. She said that her mom came over last night and picked up their son {15} and took him to her house and dropped the babysitter off on her way home. She said she was happy that we met and that we were still up. She asked if we were tired and I said no why? She asked if we’d like to come over so we could talk some more. I asked Mr O and he said sure, why not. So I get directions {which was very easy as they live two blocks from us} and we headed over. Of course we walked, even though it was drizzling rain out a little. Well let's see, it took all of about five minutes to walk over and getting there S opened the door. They gave us a tour of the place, stopping by the kitchen to get some drinks, and proceeded down to the huge open den area complete with video games, bar, hot tub and a movie like projection screen hanging on the wall. J turned on some tunes and we all sat down and started talking about our lives, our jobs and interests. Come to find out we have a lot more then we thought in common. J loves to hunt and fish and play around with computer stuff. He and Mr O went up to the “junk room” as S put it {where J has all the computer stuff} which left S and I alone. We were talking about our families and how we loved to go camping when S moved her hand over to my leg and started to rub it. It was soft and slow and she moved her hand up and down my thigh in a motion that felt good. She stopped and said she was sorry but couldn’t help herself as she was just so turned on. I had the same feelings and just looked at her in the eyes and leaned over and took a kiss. She responded by giving right back and began to move her hands up and very gently caressed by breasts. I responded by doing the same to her. I was getting very wet and I knew it. S reached under my blouse and under my bra and started to play with my nipple, rolling it in her fingers. About this time the guys came back and I faintly remember hearing J say that it looks like they’re having a good chat session. I caught myself, somehow, and can’t remember what did it, but I remember turning and looking at the guys and remember having my hand caressing S’s breasts. The guys, almost together, made a comment not to let them be the cause for us to stop. With that S moved her hand slowly down between my legs and started to rub so softly. I just could not take this any more and moaned. S stopped, sat up and took her blouse off. Reaching around she removed her bra. She had a very nice pair of breasts. Like I said, almost like mine, but a little smaller. She helped me get undressed and moved down taking one of my nipples in her mouth. This is the first time I have ever had a woman suck on them, let alone touch me. This just drove me off the deep end and I was so excited that I came. S was surprised at how I flowed {I am what MR O calls a flooder—when I cum the juices just flow and flow}. With this, she moved down and started to lick me, even though I still had my panties on. I remember helping her take the rest of her clothes off and going into a 69 position. We both were so turned on that I don’t think either of us remember seeing the guys get undressed. J was standing down by S and Mr O was up near me. S stopped licking me and must have started to suck on J as I did the same to Mr O. S got off of me {she was on top when in the 69} and moved over and had J sit in a chair. I got up and had Mr O sit on the couch where I knelt in front of him taking as much as I could in my mouth. I was never one that could DT him as he is too big for me, not just long {about 8”} but thick around. I knew he was very excited so I slowed down because I surely wanted him inside me. J and S moved over to the couch next to us, and S whispered in my ear that she would like to try Mr 0’s in her mouth. Without saying a word, I moved my head so she could go ahead and try. She licked it first and then took almost every inch down deep. Mr O just moaned and told her she was good. I moved over, took J’s in my hand and started to stroke it slowly up and down. This is the first time I have ever had another man's cock in my hand since I was with Mr O. J was a little smaller and no way as thick {about 7”}. I took and licked him and then took him in my mouth. I found it was much easier to go down on him, taking almost all of him. We had no intention on doing what came next. We wanted our first encounter to be a soft, same room, no full swap experience. Well that changed in a flash. S got up and without even so much as a look from her, sat down on Mr. O taking ever inch of him in her. She bounced up and down, facing away from Mr O for all it was worth. She had climax after climax. I was not sure I wanted to do the same with J because I did not want to take the chance of getting the big P as I was not safe but Mr O had a vas so he was. Sue looked at me and could tell something was wrong and told me “go ahead, he had a vas a couple years ago”. With that I got up and sat on him. It felt good, and excited me all the more to see Mr O pumping away in S and feeling J in me. I climaxed with such force that J was totally stunned by the wetness. What started out as a evening to get out of the house and do something active because we could not go for our normal evening walk, ended up with one of the most enjoyable nights that we have ever had. Mr O shot off in S’s mouth and she sucked all the more, taking ever drop. J unloaded in my mouth, but I could not take it all. We rested, and started all over again with the guys taking turns eating us out. We did MMF, FFM, MFMF and enjoyed every minute. S and I feel the same about anal, it is off limits, but other then that, all of us had a great night. The next day was sex free, as we all got together, met J and S’s son and took a ride to Howe’s Cavern. Had a great time. Since that first night, the four of us have started on a good friendship. The best part of this whole experience is it happened without any planning. It was totally great. J and S feel the same as we do, all four of us play together or no one plays. That’s the way we wanted things and its become so clear that it was meant to be. It makes Mr O and I think…….how many other neighbors do we have that are the same way?…. J and S just left our home, 2:30 am, all of us having another great night of sex. There is one thing that we learned and would like to pass on. We are not sure if this is true with everyone, but we found that when you try hard to get something going, it takes effort and sometimes causes people to feel under pressure. We were not looking, we were out to have some fun, just Mr O and myself, and we ended up having a great night, having our first swinging experience, and to top it all off, found that the people we got involved with were our neighbors living only a few blocks from us. Guess when you keep a open mind, have a good attitude and be yourself, all good things can and will happen as we are living proof of this. Thank you all ever so much. Without reading some of the posts made here, I am not sure if we would have gotten this involved with total strangers in a bowling ally like we did. Mr and Mrs O

When my wife and I first got together I shared a story with her about a previous girlfriend I had. A couple of years earlier my girlfriend, Jennifer, and I went to Las Vegas. While we were there we visited a swingers club, a short way off the strip, where they allowed sexual activity on-site. It was mainly a voyeur thing on my part, but we had a great time. Late last year my wife began asking a lot of questions about this club and my previous visit. Amy admitted that it sounded like a lot of fun and would like to go experience it sometime. As we negotiated the trip, she agreed that she would try her first girl-girl experience while we were out there. She has always teased me about her bi interests but has never lived out any of them. We ended up booking flights and a hotel for an early March trip. We flew out on a Thursday and did the typical tourist things that night and during the day on Friday. Friday night we both got dressed up and headed out for the evening. Amy looked great! She had a short red dress outfit on and red panties to match. {Amy is 24, shoulder-length blonde hair, small breasts, killer ass. I had just turned 30 the month before.} After a nice late dinner and a few drinks we headed to the club. You pick up a pass to the club a couple blocks away and then drive to the party. As I got back into the car after picking up the pass, Amy looked pretty nervous. I asked her if she still wanted to go, she said there was no turning back now, and she wanted to see what it was all about. As we entered the club we left our liquor at the bar area and just walked through the main level. The main level has a bar, pool tables, dance floor, pool area, and it has both couples and a few singles the singles are mainly guys of course. There were a couple of TV’s with porn playing on them. We then headed upstairs which is restricted to couples only. On the 2nd level is a social area, restroom, and two large, open bedrooms; they, of course, do not have doors. There is a lot of activity in these two rooms, mainly couples doing the exhibitionist thing, but you would also see small groups. There were several rooms on the main floor that you could use when a few people wanted to be alone. Shortly after arriving we ended up in the smaller bedroom watching two girls with one guy on the bed. There were probably 5-6 couples around the bed watching the exciting action. The light is dim, but you can see all that is going on. I stood behind Amy and began to rub her ass, then to her shoulders and breasts. She reached behind and began rubbing my hard cock through my jeans, she was not removing her eyes from the scene in front of us. I slowly moved down and rubbed her legs, slowly moving her dress farther up her legs. As I reached her underwear, I began to rub her on the outside of her panties; she was so hot and excited! It was then that I noticed a couple on the other side of the bed. His wife was watching the threesome action, but he kept alternating between them and us. The exhibitionist in me started to get excited. I continued to play with her pussy and slowly pulled her panties down several inches; I knew that this strange man across from us could clearly see my wife’s pussy, and that excited me! I continued to massage Amy’s clit in a soft circular motion; it didn’t take long for her to come. As I glanced around the room while she was coming I saw several people watching us, it was so hot. The threesome on the bed soon ended and the room slowly cleared, there was a lot of massaging going on by several of the spectators in the room. Amy and I went downstairs for a drink and soon after headed back up to the couples’ area. We ended up in the larger room this time. There were two men and two women naked on the bed; the activity had been going on for awhile by the time we got there. The couples were fucking their own significant others while reaching over and touching each other. The younger couple was in their early 30’s and the other couple was probably mid-40’s. Both men were lying down with the women on top. Amanda and I sat down and watched for awhile. I noticed that the man from the younger couple kept looking our way. I leaned over to Amy and told her that he was watching her, she just kind of giggled. We were about four feet away from them and from our angle we could see his cock going inside her pussy, what a view! He began to motion Amy over to them while looking at me to see my reaction. I told her that if she wanted to she better go. She stood up and sat right beside them on the bed. He pulled out of his wife and rolled her over on her back. I then walked over and sat beside them as well, I hadn’t realized it until then but there were probably 12-14 people watching from various parts of the room. The man, who I later learned is Matt, asked Amy if she wanted to taste his wife, Cathy. Amy leaned down and began to lick her pussy, until then she had never had any experiences with women. I moved towards Cathy’s face and touched her breasts and hair while my wife licked her. Matt was rubbing Amy’s ass and legs. After a few minutes they switched places, I very much enjoyed watching Cathy lick her pussy. Amy was so nervous by the experience and the audience that she couldn’t come. Everyone got dressed and the show ended. Amy, Cathy, Matt, and I went downstairs for a drink. As we talked they seemed to have quite a bit more experience at this than we did. We ended up getting a private room on the main floor with the stipulation of being able to stop or leave if we got uncomfortable. As we lay down on the bed we kissed our respective spouses and slowly all of us got undressed. The girls faced each other and kissed as Matt and I rubbed up behind them. We stepped back and let the girls have a little fun alone. Cathy went down on Amy again and this time was able to make her come. I suggested to Matt that we trade spots so that I could touch Cathy and he could touch Amy. Matt asked if I brought any condoms, I did, but told him that I wasn’t sure if we were going that far yet. I laid back as I watched my wife lean over and begin kissing Matt, all of us were totally nude and I watched as Amy straddled Matt’s chest. I got scared thinking she was going to fuck him, but she just rubbed her pussy on his chest while they kissed. I then concentrated on Cathy and began to finger her while we French-kissed. She began stroking my cock and playing with my balls. I was so involved in my activities that I hadn’t been paying much attention to Amy when I looked over she had Matt’s cock in her mouth. I felt an urge of jealousy run through me, but the more I watched it became a very unusual excitement. Cathy was watching me watch them, but she had had enough watching and told me to taste her. I went down between her legs and began to lick her pussy. I soon felt a familiar mouth on my dick; Amy was engulfing me while I ate another woman’s pussy. Cathy began to come and I felt the urge building in me as well. I sat up and pulled Amy to me and entered her pussy. As I was thrusting deep into her, Cathy leaned over and began to lick her clit. Matt got behind Cathy and entered her pussy. All of the sex was making the bed bang into the wall. I shot my cum deep into Amy, soon after Matt filled up Cathy with his. Our time in the room was about over so we got dressed and parted ways. Later that night Amy and I decided that we were going to go back on Saturday night. We agreed that if the opportunity came up again we would allow each other to have intercourse with someone else, but if one did we both were going to.

Dru didn’t speak the language. It had not been a problem earlier, but her guide had disappeared an hour ago and now it was a really big problem since she was officially lost. The little South American village she was in was off the map and now, so was she. The people in the village were small, brown and although they smiled at her a lot, she was getting nervous. It was beautiful here; she was surrounded by pretty mountains, ancient ruins and immense jungles. The thing is, all the people here were staring and whispering. Dru was not a person that usually stood out, despite her 36DDD, she did not get the stares she was now receiving. Her white skin, red hair and above average for this section of the world height was not doing her any favors either. At 36 years old, she knew enough to know something was not right. As she continued to ask if anyone spoke English, she caught a bunch of the natives staring at something behind her. She turned too late. All she saw was a small man in a brown robe with a blow pipe, then the world just faded away. When Dru woke she rather out of it. She seemed to be in a very large room, every noise she made seemed to echo. Dru moaned, her head ached and she felt like her tongue was covered with felt. She eyed the tray laying next to her on the floor with misgivings. It had a bowl of fruit and a pitcher of water. At least Dru hoped it was water. She looked around, huge stone walls towered around her. The hazy light from a hundred candles did little to make the dark corners seem less ominous. The room was empty except for a very large statue. It was a male statue and would have been a good eight feet tall except he was kneeling, legs apart, arms folded. Dru and the statue had something in common, both were naked. The statue was sporting a very impressive erection. Dru flushed, very impressive. Dru got up unsteadily and walked around the room. There was no furniture of any kind, no windows and no doors that she could see. Eventually her exploration led her to the statue. He was made of very dark stone, it almost seemed like he was made of solid ink. She could see no chisel marks, no pits or blemishes from his making. Dru blushed again as she looked at him. The statue seemed to be staring at her wherever she moved. Nervous, Dru circled him and notice a very fine butt on him too. Hesitant, Dru ran a hand down the statues broad shoulders and back. The rock was warm to the touch, slick, solid and smooth. Embarrassed now for some reason, Dru backed away for the moment. For the rest of that day Dru explored the room as best she could, still looking for a door she knew had to be there. She kept an uneasy and wary eye on the beautiful statue. Eventually the candles died down and Dru fell into an uneasy sleep grateful for warm night. She didn’t feel the second blow dart hit her at all. When she woke, again the room was filled with candles and this time there was a real reason to panic. She was chained to the wall, directly facing the statue. Around her were a half dozen of the native men in robes gently beating drums. Next to her were two women, naked and shining in the dim light. They were younger than Dru by a few years, small, dark and very pretty. They rose and started moving to the beat of the drums. They danced around each other, stroking each other everywhere, kissing and pinching each others nipples. They danced so close to Dru she could see their nipples glisten from the kisses. Dru’s breathing became slightly erratic. Soon they were dancing in front of the statue, they fell before him and began stroking each others butts, sucking each others breast, fingers she could not see very well in the dim light stroked between their own legs and each others. Even over the beat of the drums, Dru could hear the women moan. Soon one began to orgasm, something that to Dru’s embarrassment turned her on to the point the she could feel her pussy juice run down her leg just a little. When one women had cum, she walked unsteadily to the statue got down on her hands and knees and began licking his erection. The other women came up behind her and began to stroke between her legs. She began pumping the woman’s pussy with two fingers. Soon it was three fingers and she fucking her friend vigorously. The woman’s body surged up to meet her friends fingers. The woman was having a violent orgasm when two men left their drums and went to her. They pulled her sucking mouth away from the statue, turned her around and began thrusting her small writhing body onto the statues cock. It was obviously work and she struggled to accept the ridged unyielding member. Her understanding friend was now laying on the ground beneath her, licked her clit and making her cum again and again. Dru was now oblivious to the chains that held her. All she could see was the statues cock, as the men slowly moved the woman back and forth on it. She was in quite a state now. Helplessly being fucked from one orgasm to the next. Despite all efforts, they could not fully fit her onto the statue. Dru watched as the cock slide, wet and dark, in and out of her. Dru could have sworn she saw it grow thicker while she watched. She looked up at the statues face and it seemed to be staring at her again. Oblivious to her surroundings now, Dru could feel her pussy swell and she itched to touch her clit. Eventually the two men pulled the woman off the statue and she collapsed next to her friend. Dru shook her head as one of the men approached her, she could see the dart and knew they were going to put her out. Dru struggled in the chains and the men laughed as she felt the little dart pinch her again. 　 Dru, part 2 Dru woke in chains again, but this time she was chained to the floor between the statues legs. His dark thighs seemed to enclose her as she rose to her hands and knees. This time the only candles lit in the room were the ones placed around the statue. Somehow she knew there were people watching from the darkness around her. The chains she wore offered Dru very little freedom of movement. What did they think she was going to do? Dru knelt up, crossed her arms and stared at the statue defiantly. Moments later she knew what they would do. A dozen of the small native women came out of the darkness, pushed her up against the naked black stone and proceeded to spanking her. Dru gasped in shock as those swift hands paddled her briskly. She tried to move out of the way but there was enough of them to hold her in place as they worked her. Some spanked her butt cheeks, some her thighs, some just held her in place, sneaking pinches at her nipples. Through it all they smiled and laughed, which somehow made the whole thing more shocking. Worst of all was that Dru was getting turned on by it all and since she felt fingers stroking between her legs every now and then, the women had to know and worst yet be talking about it. She just knew they were. Her bright pink bottom was bouncing helplessly. It stung and yet… The warm stone supported her and she was pushed against it over and over with each new smack. She clung to his folded arms, feeling his erection poking her in the side and looked up into his face helplessly. Finally the women seemed satisfied and stopped for a moment. The women forced her to look over her shoulder at an older women who was holding a large paddle. The women smiled and shook it in her face. Then she smacked Dru’s bottom hard with it. Dru cried out at the fierce pain on top of her already sore bottom. The woman shook the paddle again and then turned around and marched into the darkness. The native women patted her shoulders comfortingly as they all filed past back into the dark. She was alone again with him again. Giving herself time to think, she began caressing and kissing the warm stone. In the candle light, the color was almost midnight blue, she thought absently. It was evident that there would be further painful spankings in her future if she did not give the statue what the natives wanted. And really, she wasn’t a virgin by any means so what harm would it do. She would just think of him as the worlds largest blow up doll or a really realistic dildo. That decided, Dru put her all into the show. He had the most beautiful body. Dru put her hands behind him and stroked his bottom admiringly. His butt muscles were flexed and tense with his out thrust cock pointing up slightly. Dru licked at his thigh, at his hip bone, at his belly button and caressed between his butt cheeks curiously. She was fascinated at the feel of his slight puckered ass hole. So perfect. Her mouth worked its way toward his cock as her hands stroked his chest and arms. She could almost feel the slight hairs on both. Amazing. Dru crouched and licked lightly at his large wrinkled balls. She knelt even closer and sucked them. She rose then to lick at the wide head of his cock. Dru bathed the cock from top to bottom with her tongue before finally putting her mouth over the head and sucking deeply. She tried not to use her teeth, she did not want to chip her dental work. She reached down and began stroking her damp pussy, rubbing her little red clit and fingering her vagina as she sucked the now slick stone. Dru figured she had better be pretty damn wet before she attempted to fuck him. The logistics alone required thought. Finally she was near orgasm, almost twitching with the effort to hold back. Dru pulled herself up her blue inked knight by grabbing his folded arms. Her legs and feet she put around his waist as much as she could and began to slowly work the massive cock head into her wet pussy. “So big,” Dru thought, breathless with need by now. She rubbed her clit against his head with a groan. Once more she moved it to her pussy and began to force her way down the shaft, little by little, shuddering with the effort. She barely got the head in when she came for the first time that night. Her sudden silky wetness let her drop a couple more inches down as she cried out, eyes closed and came again. She was loosing control of her body as it shook with multiple orgasms and was grateful when someone’s hands took her hips and began pushing and pulling her onto the cock. The thrusts were long and exquisitely sensual. She was barely aware when she was pulled from the cock and laid out in front of him on the floor. It made perfect sense to open her eyes and see him, her statue of dark blue flame rise over her and prepare to enter her again. He looking into her eyes as he thrust deeply but she was already cumming with a scream. Her body bucking wildly as he held her down and fucked her. He roared as he came, the room shaking with it. “Finally,” he said as he turned her over, still hard, “I have been waiting a while for you.” He rubbed her still pink bottom and parted her cheeks, “Hope you have some endurance, I have a lot stored up.” he laughed as he began working his wet cock into her shivering asshole.

This is a continuation of the “New Neighbors” story were we told about our first meeting Dave and Sandy. If you haven’t read that story yet you may want to read it before reading this one for better context of this story. I might also add that this story took place a number of years ago when we were living in central California. In those days the biggest thing you had to worry about from unprotected sex was pregnancy and yeast infections. The pill took care of one of those worries and the other could be easily cured. So during those days we were able to engage in the joys of unprotected sex without worry about our life expectancy being shorten. With that in mind let me tell you about Sandy’s birthday party which took place about a month after we first meet Dave and Sandy. Even though they had only lived next door to us for a few weeks we had become great friends with Dave and Sandy. Things moved pretty quickly in our friendship. In fact we had engaged in a foursome with them the first day we met them. It was just one of those things were four people just clicked from the word go. Over the first few weeks after we met them Dave and I played golf a couple times. We went out to dinner with them a time or two. We also had another night where we enjoyed another foursome with them. In short things were just getting along great between us. One day I was out in the front yard doing a little yard work when Sandy backed out of their garage. As she backed down their driveway she smiled and waved at me before driving off. As I was watching her drive down the street Dave walked out of their garage and gave me a wave. We chatted for a few minutes and he asked me if I was up for a cup of coffee. Sure I replied and followed him into their house. As we sat around the kitchen table Dave said he had something on his mind that he would like to discuss with me. Sure I told him what’s up? Well Sandy’s birthday is coming up in a couple weeks and I would like to set up a birthday party for her. Ok I told him what can I do to help you? I don’t really know he said I was thinking about inviting you and Linda along with some of the couples we have got to know over the years from my work crew. Being that I’m inviting some of the guys from work it makes things kind of awkward to invite some and not others if you know what I mean. I can understand that I said. I would like to make it a swinger’s party and if I invite everybody from work that we have partied with it could end up being about 10 guys from work and you guys so we might end up with about twenty-four people over here to party. Well I could think of worse things I said with a laugh. Yea in that way it would be fun he said but this house just isn’t big enough to hold a swinger’s party with over twenty people attending. Well what do you have in mind I asked? Well he said just keep in mind this is just a thought and you don’t have to go along with it if you’re not interested. Ok I said with a chuckle I’ve never had a problem not going along with something I didn’t want to go along with so why don’t you just tell me what’s on your mind. Well this is just an idea he said, you guys live right next door to us and our backyards are separated by just that redwood fence. As you know I work at a construction site. What would you think about me getting some of the guys from work to temporarily remove a section or two of the fence that separates our yards? Before I could reply to the question Dave continued with his ideas. Then we could spread the party between both our houses. It would also give us a hot tub, more outdoor seating and a big enough area so we would not crowd everybody on top of each other. Dave took a drink from his coffee cup as he looked over the brim at me waiting for my reply. Well when are you planning on having this party I asked him? Weekend after next on the 25th he replied. I’m pretty sure we don’t have anything planned that weekend I said and I don’t have a problem with the idea. In fact I like it, sounds like a lot of fun. But I’m going to have to run it by the boss lady before I can say for sure it’s a go but I don’t think she will have a problem with it. Dave then asked me to tell her that he’s going to be bringing the crew over here to take care of stuff so let him know if there is anything she wants us to take care of while we are here and we will do it for her. Well one thing to keep in mind I guess would be as small as these lots are and as close as we are to the houses in back of us we need to come up with something to block our yards from the view of our neighbors if possible. In the meantime let me go run this by Linda and I’ll get back with you as soon as I know anything. Linda was setting at the kitchen table having coffee when I got back home. Got anything you want taken care of in the back yard I ask her. She looked over her cup and replied “why”. I told her about Dave’s idea about wanting to throw a party for Sandy and about him wanting to combine our yards for the party. How big of a deal is it to take the fence down she asked. Not that big a deal I said they will just remove a couple of the panels, leaving the post in place and just put them back up after the party. We don’t have anything planted against that fence except for lawn so it’s not a big deal at all. Linda thought about it for a little bit before saying, I think it sounds like fun let’s do it. Well think about it while I tell Dave that it’s a go as far as we are concerned. He is going to have a construction crew over here taking care of setting this thing up so if you want them to take care of anything back there while they’re here they will do it for you. So I’m going to have a construction crew to take care of me she said with a laugh. At the party you will I replied I don’t know about when they are over here getting the place ready for the party but you can check with them when they are here if you want to. I will give that some thought she replied with a laugh. I went back over to Dave’s to tell him that Linda was good with his plan for the party and that we were looking forward to it. Over that week he was busy putting plans together for the back yard. The next weekend he had a group of guys from his construction crew over and during the next two days converted our two small back yards into one big back yard. They had commandeered some corrugated siding from somewhere and extended the height of the fence for more privacy. Linda also had a few cosmetic projects that they took care of and I must say they did a great job of making our back yards into a private garden. Tables were set-up as well as setting areas in both yards. The guys who were working on the yard also brought there wife’s over to help. It was a chance for us to get acquainted with them before the party. We all seemed to get along well together. After the yard project was finished on that Sunday we had a barbeque and everybody had a chance to get on a first name bases with each other. One of the things that did catch my attention was the fact that none of them were you typical construction worker stereo types. They ranged in age from mid-twenties to their forties. They were all fit and trim with no overweight bruiser’s in the bunch. As for the wife’s we met I was pleased to find that they were also trim and attractive. Needless to say we were impressed and looking forward to the party the next weekend. I saw Dave a couple days later during the week before the party and he told me that everybody he invited said they were coming so it looks like a big party. He also mentioned that as was the custom with his group of friends that they had all kicked in a few bucks for party supplies and he planned on making a run to the store on Friday so if we thought of anything we needed to let him know by then. When Saturday, the day of the party finely rolled around I think Linda was just as excited about the party as Sandy was. They both spent the morning and early afternoon making sure everything was set up in both houses and both backyards. Food and snacks were prepared, tubs were iced for beer and soft drinks and torches were set out around the back yard. I was helping Dave with some last minute preparations and about mid-afternoon I told both Sandy and Linda that everything that needed to be done had been done and they really should take an hour or so to rest before the other guest arrive. They both reluctantly agreed and each went to their room to take a nap. The girls both got up about four o’clock showered and spent the next hour and a half or so doing each other’s hair and make-up. They were like two teenagers getting ready for the big dance. By about six both of them were looking great and ready to party. A little after six the first of the guest started to arrive. We were all over at Dave and Sandy’s where the guests were greeted and where the party would start. From there the party would filter through the back yard to our place. After the first few people arrived I started the charcoal in our barbecue and got things ready to make some burgers. Over the next hour or so people kept arriving. They were making their way into the backyard area where everybody was in a festive mood. Dave’s friends took the opportunity to dress up a little bit the guys were all looking sharp and the women were all looking sexy. I handed out burgers and the beers and drinks were flowing. There was a lot of good nature joking going on between the guests making it apparent that these folks all knew one another very well and all seemed to get along well together. Linda and I were introduced to everybody as they arrived. But to be real honest with you I’m not all that good with names but I never forget a face. I fixed Linda a plate and brought it to her. I found her in Dave’s kitchen talking to a group of women. Linda was sipping on a glass of wine and seemed to be enjoying herself. She gave me a quick kiss and thanked me for the plate. She proceeded to introduce me to the women around the kitchen that she had been with. One of them a sexy little redhead gave me a hug then reached down and rubbed my cock through my pants before saying, did you bring me something to eat baby. I laughed and told her oh I’ve got something you can eat alright. The group of lady’s erupted in laughter. About that time Dave came by and said it looks like everybody is having fun. Then he put an arm around both Linda and my shoulder and told us that he thinks everybody is there now so if we can get everybody together Sandy will open her presents. I headed back to our backyards while Dave and Linda started going through his house to get everybody together so Sandy could open her presents. In a few minutes everybody was either in their living room or kitchen which opened to the living room. Dave had a camera and Sandy was sitting on the couch with a coffee table in front of her loaded with presents. Two women were sitting on each side of her on the couch and they would read the name tags to her as they handed the gifts to her. It didn’t take long to figure out just how good of friends these people were. The first gift Sandy open was a small gift wrapped box. It turned out to be a pair of gold nipple clips connected with a gold chain. As soon as folks saw what it was the chant went out, put them on-put them on. Sandy tried halfheartedly to quiet them but when she saw that wasn’t going to happen she stood up and very theatrically removed her blouse and bra then with everybody cheering her on attached a clip to each nipple. Each present she opened was greeted with a round of cheers and chants. The gifts were all sexual in nature and as Sandy opened them the atmosphere of the party was turning more and more sexual. The next few gifts she opened were all jells, lubes, massaging oils, a few porn CD’s and things of that nature. Each was sampled and of course one CD was placed in a CD player. Then she opened one that turned out to be a big black dildo that was at least a foot long. Everybody began the chant use it – use it – use it. Sandy got up and removed her skirt and panties leaving her with just her high heel cfm shoes and thigh high stockings on. She took the dildo put some lube around the head. She then scooted forward on the couch and rubbed the head along the length of her pussy. The ladies sitting on either side of her gently took hold of her legs spreading them wider apart. You could hear the muffled sounds of the adult video playing low on the TV but other than that nobody said a word as Sandy started putting her new dildo to use. It took her a few minutes but shortly she started working the head into her pussy. You could hear the vibrating sound coming from the dildo and the clicks from the camera that David was using to take pictures of Sandy. Other than that the only thing you heard was the sounds of heavy breathing and a few passionate moans from around the room. By the time that Sandy had worked her new toy into her pussy there was a lot of groping and rubbing of body parts going on around the room. I noticed Linda standing in the living room watching Sandy. There was a guy standing in back of her. He had his arms wrapped around her and was massaging a breast with one hand and her pubic area with the other. It was also very apparent that he was grinding his cock on her ass through their clothes. Linda was just leaning back into him watching Sandy and letting him enjoy her body while she enjoyed the sight of Sandy fucking herself with that big black dildo. Sandy brought herself to an orgasm while everybody at the party watched and enjoy her stimulating display. When she finished her show she smiled and took a little bow as everybody gave her a round of applause. She then put the dildo on the coffee table and proceeded opening the rest of her gifts. David had given her a red corset which left her breast exposed. After the group requested she put it on she obliged the crowed by putting it on along with the red thigh high stockings that accompanied it. Sandy continued to demonstrate or sample the gifts as she opened them until she had opened all her gifts. A number of other people around the room started to get sexually active. One lady dropped to her knees, unzipped the guy she was standing next to, pulled his cock out and started giving him head. Many folks started removing clothes and pairing off. Linda who wasn’t wearing a bra now had her blouse open, her tits exposed and the guy she was with was massaging them as he tweaked her nipples. Sandy proceeded to make her way around the room kissing, hugging and thanking everybody for her gifts. There was no lack of people that were tweaking her nipples or fingering her pussy both males and females were playing with her as she made her rounds. In one case when one of the guys fingered her pussy she reached down unzipped his pants took his cock out and proceeded to give him a little head. This brought another cheer from those watching her. All in all there was a very festive and sexual atmosphere to the party now. I made my way over to my bare breasted wife and gave her a kiss. When I backed away a little I asked her how she was doing and if she needed anything. I wanted to give her an escape from her new admirer if she wanted or needed one. She made it clear that she was enjoying his advances and told me that she was going to hang around there for a while if I didn’t mind. I had no problem with it and told her to have fun. I told her that I was going to check to see how things were going back at our house and would be back to check on her in a little bit. She gave me a little kiss and said “have fun” just before she eliminated any doubt about her intentions. She turned around dropped to her knees in front of the guy behind her. She smiled up at him as she opened his belt, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants then with a jerk pulled his pants and underwear down to his knees. While looking up at him with a sexy smile she gave his cock a few strokes before taking it into her mouth. I just smiled and told both of them to have fun. In the back yard there were a number of people socializing. I crossed over to our back yard where I found a number of people in the patio. I had planned on sitting up the hot tub but when I got there I found that somebody had beaten me to it. There must have been at least three naked couples in the tub already. This was fine with me because it made one less thing that I needed to do. I went over to get a beer out of the ice tub in the patio. As I was digging around in the ice looking for my brand of beer I heard female voices say do you have a cold bud lite in there? I looked over my shoulder to find the sexy little redhead that I had met in Dave’s kitchen standing behind me. Well if I don’t have one here I bet I can find one for you. I dug around and found her a bud lite I opened it for her before handing it to her. She gave me a sexy little smile before thanking me and taking a drink. I ask her if she was having fun. She chuckled and told me yea but not as much as I plan to soon be having how about you she added. Oh I plan on having a lot more fun before the night is over maybe we can have some fun together. After taking another sip she said I think I would like that. She looked over to the hot tub and said that’s my hubby in the hot tub with Sue who’s new to our little group. He’s been wanted to fuck her since he first met her and it looks like he’s going to get his chance tonight. Would you like to join me in the tub I asked her? She thought about it for a minute before saying, no I think I just want to take you inside find a bed and fuck you in private. Now that’s an offer I find hard to refuse I said with a little laugh. I took her by the hand and lead her inside the house. Once we got in the kitchen I slipped an arm around her pulled her to me and kissed her. Her body was incredible she was a small girl only about 5’1” and maybe a buck ten but she had nice grapefruit size tits, a thin waist and a nice round ass. When we parted our kiss I asked her if she wanted to continue this in the front room and make it a party if anybody else came in or would she like to take it to my bedroom. Let’s use the bedroom I want to keep you for myself this time. With a big smile on my face I said right this way young lady as I lead her down the hall to our bedroom. As we entered the bedroom I closed the door behind me then set my beer down and tuned some music on the stereo. I took her beer and set it beside mine. With both hands now free I again took her in my arms and gave her a deep kiss. Our tongues were probing each other’s mouth and my hands were busy exploring her body. She reached down and started undoing my belt. As she was busy with my pants I started pulling her blouse off. We were pulling clothes off each other like a couple of teenagers and in no time we were both naked. As I led her over to the bed I let my hands roam over her body. You are so sexy I told her as I bent down to kiss and suck her breast as she lay down on her back. I got on the bed and worked my way between her legs. With my hands on her knees I spread her legs wide as I lay down between them kissing and licking my way up her thighs toward her pussy. I was in no big hurry as I kissed and licked my way up her thighs. I admired her pussy for a moment she was the first true redhead I had ever been with. Her red pubic hair was trimmed into a little landing strip and the color was a little lighter red than her head hair. The lips of her pussy were clean shaven and her clit was protruding outside her pussy lips. As my mouth reached her pussy I traced the area outside of her pussy lips. I let my tongue travel all around her pussy being careful not to touch the center of that flower just yet. As her breathing became deeper and more rapid I ran the tip of my tongue over the length of her pussy. With my hands under her ass I lifted her slightly as I kissed her pussy. She grabbed my head pulling me into her as she arched her hips pushing her pussy to my mouth. With my tongue held out as far as I could and probed it into her pussy as she ground herself into my mouth. Moving my head back and forth I tongue fucked her. Her juices were starting to flow as her pussy was opening exposing her clit. I first ran my tongue over her clit then ran it back and forth in a slow side to side movement. After I had her moaning and her breathing coming in gasps I sucked her clit between my moist lips pulling on it as I moved my head back. After several minutes between her legs I swung my lower body around from between her legs until it was near her face. I moved around until my cock was at her mouth and we were in the classic 69 position. I rolled her over on top of me. She began to stroke my cock before holding it toward her mouth. She licked the shaft then swirling her tongue around the head of my cock driving me crazy. She licked my pre-cum as it flowed out of my cock before taking my cock into her mouth. I continued to give her pussy oral attention while she ground her pussy into my face and continued to masterfully give my cock her oral attention. We sucked and licked each other until I reached the point I knew I wasn’t going to be able to take much more without cumming. I again rolled her over and moved between her wide spread legs placing my cock at the entrance to her pussy. She reached between us grabbed my cock and rubbed it along the length of her pussy spreading her juices over the head. She positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy as she looked into my eyes and smiled the sexy wicked smile of hers. I arched my hips forward slowly letting the head slide inside her then held it inside her for a moment without moving. We were looking into each other’s eyes when I slowly slid my cock all the way into her. Her pussy felt like soft warm wet velvet as I held my cock all the way inside her. She started to move under me arching her hips moving her pussy on my cock. I withdrew from her until just the head was in her hesitated momentarily then drove my cock all the way into her again. She started to moan with each thrust and I started fucking her faster and harder. I rose up grabbed her legs moved them up against my chest exposing her pussy in a way that aloud for maximum penetration. She was now flowing juices out of her pussy and down between the checks of her ass as I continued to thrust my cock in and out of her. She was moaning in pleasure as I continued to fuck her as hard and as deep as I could. I pulled out of her and dropped down to lick and suck on her pussy trying to prolong the pleasure we were having together. She was moaning nonstop and grinding her pussy against my mouth. When my jaws were so sore I couldn’t continue. I then rolled her over got behind her and pulled her ass up so I could fuck her doggie style. I slid my cock into her from behind. I grabbed her by the hips and started slamming my cock into her. We had been going at it for some time and I knew I couldn’t hold out much longer. I knew she had cum at least three time already and I was about to fill her pussy with my seed. I told her I was about to cum to which she replied I want you to cum inside me fill my pussy with your cum. That was all I needed to hear I held her firmly by the hips drove my cock deep inside her held it there and started to cum. My cock was jerking hard as I filled her with cum. As I did she had another orgasm. We collapsed in a heap with my cock still deep inside her. That was fantastic I whispered in her ear as I tried to catch my breath. Yes it was she replied with a smile as she also tried to catch her breath. I would love to stay here with you all night I told her but I better get back to the party to make sure everything is going smoothly. I slowly pulled my cock from her pussy. I kissed her again and walked into the restroom. On my way out of the restroom I removed my robe from the back of the door and put it on. As I tied the sash she walked pass me into the restroom. As she passed me with that sly smile she gave me a swat on the ass and laughed. I was taking a long pull on my beer when she rejoined me. Would you mind if I just left my clothes in here for a while I’m not ready to get dressed yet and I would really rather not have to carry them around. Not at all I said as I picked her clothes up off the floor and laid them in the dresser chair. As we walked out to the back yard I had an arm around her waist. She nudged me a little and pointed toward the hot tub see I told you she said. In the tub I saw her husband had the woman he had been with bent over the edge of the tub as he fucked her from behind. I’m going to join them in the tub she told me would you like to join us. Maybe I can catch up with you a little later I’m going to check on Linda first to see how she’s doing. She gave me a quick kiss and skipped off toward the tub where three couples were engage in various forms of sex. As I walked to Dave’s house I saw another couple in our backyard in one of the lounge chairs. The guy was on the bottom and the lady was riding his cock while he played with her tits. The party was in full swing and couples were paired up having fun. As I was about to walk into Dave’s back door I was greeted by a naked couple walking out his back door. I paused a moment to admire the ladies naked body as they walked past me toward my yard. As I entered the living room there were a number of couples engaged in what you would have to describe as an orgy. I checked out each couple looking for Linda but didn’t find her there. I had checked out the kitchen and she wasn’t there either. Next I walked down the hall toward the bedrooms. As I entered the master bedroom I found two guys standing just inside the door. Between them I found Linda. She was standing straight legged with her legs spread wide. She was bent over at the waist and one of the guys was fucking her from behind while she sucked the others cock. I watched the guy behind her holding her by the hips as he thrust his cock into her. The guy in front of her was resting his hands on her shoulders as he slowly fucked his cock in and out of her mouth. As he did she was stroking his cock as it slid in and out of her mouth. She would slowly rotate her hand in a sideways motion around the base then as she slid her mouth up removing all but the head of his cock from her mouth she would stroke the length of his saliva coated cock up to her lips. She would then slide his cock back into her mouth and down her throat again starting the sideways motion of her hand around the base of his cock. As I stood beside them I reached under her and massaged her tits. Without removing her mouth from the cock of guy in front of her or even looking over she reached out with her free hand and started stroking my cock. As I was standing there enjoying myself by watching Linda doing her thing with these two guys a woman walked up beside me. She draped an arm over my shoulder as she stood with me watching the show. I looked over and saw a woman that was just the opposite of the woman I had just been with. This lady must have been over six foot tall. She was completely naked and barefooted she was taller than me by a couple inches. She was very well proportioned but being that tall her tits were the size of small melons instead of grapefruits. She had long blond hair and a classic hourglass figure that she was happily showing off as she stood naked beside me. She had beautiful facial features that just set-off the whole package. I casually slipped an arm around her waist as I admired her naked body. I don’t know if Linda saw the woman standing next to me or if she just returned all her attention to the guy whose cock she had in her mouth but she let go of my cock. With my cock now free from Linda’s grip I gave my full attention to the woman next to me. As I admired her body I commented to her, damn lady you are all woman, every sexy inch of you. She just smiled and reached out with her free hand and wrapped it around my cock slowly stroking it. You’re nicely equipped there yourself big boy I might have just the place to put that if you’re interested. I turned toward her and rubbed my hand over her pussy. There was no doubt I wasn’t going to be the first man she was with tonight. Her pussy was soaking wet with a combination of her juices and cum running down the insides of her thighs glistening in the dim light of the bedroom. As I fingered her pussy I admired her beautiful tits. They were large, round and firm I leaned forward and sucked the nipple on her left breast into my mouth. She started to moan and with the arm she had around my shoulder she pulled me to her. I massaged her “G” spot and sucked her breast content in enjoying her body as we stood there. After a few minutes I walked her over to the bed and placed a couple pillows on the edge of the bed. I moved her in front of me to the side of the bed were I bent her over at the waist with her abdomen resting on the pillows. She was now a perfect height for me to enter her from behind. With her legs spread wide I moved behind her and rubbed my hard cock along the length of her pussy. She reached under herself grabbed my cock and positioned the head at her entrance. I arched my hips forward and in one quick motion drove my cock all the way into her. As my cock slid into her I was really surprised at how tight she was. Her pussy felt like a vice the way it gripped my cock. Her pussy was almost pulsating the way she was tightening and loosening the muscles in her pussy. I started slowly and methodically pounding my cock into her pussy. I built the tempo and force I was using on her and as our passions increased so did the tempo and force until I was pounding her as hard and fast as I could. The sound of my moist abdomen slapping against her moist ass echoed through the room. I would stop for a few moments holding my cock deep inside her pussy then start the process over again. I don’t know how long this went on I do know that being I had been with another woman already that night I was able to control cumming much longer than I had with the first woman I was with that night. At one point when I had slowed down to almost a stop I ran a finger from base of her pussy all the way up between the cheeks of her ass. I gently rubbed her little back door entrance as I passed over it drawing a moan as she pushed her ass back into my finger. I repeated this again paying special attention to coating my finger with her juices before moving it to her ass. This time with a well lubricated finger after massaging her bung hole I slowly applied more pressure and slowly slid my finger into her a little. I was taking it slow and easy as I played with her ass. The more I played with her ass the more aroused she seemed to became. I slowly withdrew my cock from her pussy and positioned my well lubricated cock head at her rear entrance. She seemed to brace herself a little when she felt me slowly push my cock into her ass. I kept applying pressure until I felt the head of my cock slip into her. I held still with just the head in her until I felt her push her ass back into me. As she pushed back impaling herself onto my cock I held her by the hips and pushed my cock into her. Slowly and methodically I slid my cock all the way into her ass and held it there motionless until I felt her start to move her hips. Her hips and ass started to make twitching movements after a few moments. Her breathing started coming in gasps drawn between clinched teeth. As she started moving her ass back and forth in a rhythmic motion I started to slowly start fucking her beautiful ass. As I started pumping my cock in and out of her she started forcing herself back into my thrusts with more force. I started thrusting my cock into her with more force as I matched her thrusts into me. I reached up and grabbed two hands full of her long blond hair and pulled lightly raising her head. When I did she started moaning loudly and whimpering in her passion. She was telling me that it felt so good and to fuck her ass harder as she sucked at the air she was breathing through clenched teeth. The slapping sounds of my sweet covered abdomen slapping against her wet ass filled the room. The couples that we were sharing the bed with were now watching us while they fucked. They were in the missionary position with him on top holding her legs straight up against his chest. He was fucking her hard and fast while he watched us with a look of pure lust on his face. The bed was shaking and both women were moaning in lust. The woman I was fucking was the first to go over the edge and let her orgasm sweep over her. The other woman wasn’t far behind her as she closed her eyes and started to moan that she was cumming. With the women coming at the same time I couldn’t hold out any longer and as I thrust my cock as far into this beautiful woman’s ass I started to cum. I sent squirt after squirt of cum deep into her ass as I held myself as deep in her ass as I could. I was spent as I held myself deep in her ass as I tried to regain my normal breathing. My legs were weak and I couldn’t stop the shaking in them. I gave up and slowly withdrew my cock from her ass and sat on the bed beside her before lying back with my legs off the edge of the bed. She looked over at me with a smile and a very satisfied look on her face. She ran a hand over my thigh lightly and whispered “that was great”. I most definitely had to agree with her it had been great. From out of nowhere Linda was standing between my legs. She laid down on top of me putting her arms around my neck and kissed me. As she did I tasted the salty remnants of the cum that she had swallowed moments before. She smiled at me knowing I could taste the cum in her mouth but didn’t say anything. Nothing needed to be said because we both new how much fun we both were having. I scooted her off me and rose up to a setting position looking at Linda with a smile. As I looked at her naked body I couldn’t help but notice how wet the inside of her thighs were, no doubt it was from the cum flowing from her pussy that had been deposited in her by the men she had fucked that night. I lightly ran a hand over the back of the woman I had just fucked who was now lying beside me and addressing both her and Linda I said I think I could use a drink and a bit to eat how about you two. Both women agreed that a drink was in order right about then. All three of us walked out of the bedroom and down the hall. As we did I had an arm around each of their waists and couldn’t help but think about how great it was to be me right then. In the kitchen I got three beers from the fridge opened them and handed one each to Linda and my new lady friend. We then went into the living room and sat down on the couch with me sitting between the two ladies. I enjoyed the beer and some munchies from a bowl on the coffee table as we surveyed the room. There were about four couples on the floor of the living room fucking. We sat on the couch sipping our beers and enjoying the show they were putting on. I can’t remember anybody saying anything as we were each just enjoying our beers and our sexual surroundings. I hadn’t noticed him until I heard him say great party isn’t it. I looked up and a guy was standing in front of Linda drinking a beer and checking out the room. The first thing I noticed about him was the fact that he was naked. The second thing I noticed was the fact that his cock looked about the size of Italian salami. It must have been at least eight to ten inches long hanging down his thigh in front of him. Linda got that familiar sparkle in her eye when she saw him. Great party I replied to him. Linda chimed in with “and it seems to just get better all the time” with a smile and a sparkle in her eye. Without saying another work Linda reached out a hand and hefted this guy’s cock inspecting it. Then she wrapped her fingers around it and started slowly stroking it. As his cock started to harden he turned toward Linda giving her better access to his growing cock. Linda eased forward on the couch to where she was setting on the edge she then gently pulled her new friend toward her by his cock. She tried to slide her mouth over the head of his cock but it was just too large to fit into her mouth. Linda didn’t let this slow her down though and she kept stroking and licking his cock until it was fully erect. As she was giving her attentions to his cock he reached down and started massaging her tits, tweaking and gently pulling on her nipples. The couch we were setting on had a little walkway between the back of it and the snack bar. As both Linda and her new well hung friend started getting hotter and heavier he reached down and eased Linda to her feet. He took this opportunity to pull her to him and kiss her deeply while pulling her into him with an ass check in each hand. Linda maneuvered her ass away from him a little then reached down between them and slid his hard cock between her legs where the shaft was rubbing against her pussy. It was really one of the strangest and most erotic things I think I have ever seen. His cock was so long that a good 3 or 4 inches protruded beyond her ass and was sticking out behind her as they stood there kissing. After a few minutes of this Linda had his cock glistening with a combination of her juices and cum flowing from her pussy. Linda was getting more and more sexually vocal by the minute. Finally he eased back away from her taking her by the hand he led her around the couch. Standing behind the couch he eased her forward bending her over the back of the couch and moved between her legs rubbing the head of his massive cock along her flowing slit. Linda looked back at him with hooded eyes and softly said take it slow until I get use to the size. He replied to not worry that he was going to take his time with her to make sure she enjoyed herself. Linda had enjoyed a number of well hung men but as far as I knew this was the biggest cock she was ever going to have inside her. Linda was gripping the back of the couch with both hands and closed her eyes as her friend eased the head of his cock into her pussy. With just the head in her he froze and stood perfectly still waiting for a sign she was ready to continue. After a few seconds Linda slowly started arching her hips causing her pussy to move over the head of the cock waiting behind her to impale her. He moved his hips back just a little then eased them forward sliding a few more inches of his cock into her. This process continued very slowly and patiently over the next few minutes until he had managed to impale her pussy with the full length of his cock. With what must have been at least 12 inches of hard cock in her he held himself firmly in her without moving for a few minutes waiting for her next indication that she was ready to continue. When Linda started moving again he started slowly started fucking her with long slow methodical strokes. Linda’s moans of pleasure had started to draw and audience as more and more people from the party started standing around watching her getting fucked. The sight of that massive cock sliding in and out of her pussy was almost intoxicating in the sexual effect it was having on everybody standing around watching. Some of the men and a few of the ladies took turns massaging her tits and tweaking her nipples. She was concentrating so much of the feel of that big cock in her pussy I’m not even sure she noticed them. As the minutes past he started fucking her a little faster and a little harder. Her moans were now none stop and her hips were arching back meeting his thrust with thrust of her own as she drove her pussy back impaling his cock deep into her with every stroke. I felt a hand wrap around my cock and looked over expecting to see the woman I had been sitting with when this whole thing started. I have no idea when but at some point she had gotten up and was now fucking some guy on the floor in front of the couch. I guess watching a guy with a cock the size of the one now fucking my wife can have that effect on you. In her place was now a petite little blond who was stroking my cock as we watched Linda putting on her show. I looked over at her and smiled as I took one of her tits in my hand. She leaned over so I could kiss her and as I did I slid my hand down between her legs letting a finger slid into her very wet pussy. My new lady friend separated herself from me momentarily while she stood up on the couch. She straddled me and slid a foot in between a cushion on either side of me. Then holding onto my shoulders for balance she squatted down lowering her pussy onto my cock. I had both hands free to enjoy her body as she fucked me setting on the couch. I would massage her tits pulling and tweaking her nipples. I was able to slid my hand between our bodies and massage her clit with my thumb. My cock couldn’t be described as rock hard being I had already fucked two women that night. It was hard enough to slid into her pussy and for her to enjoy. Although I didn’t think I was going to be able to cum again there was no reason I couldn’t enjoy this young ladies body while enjoying the sight of my wife being fucked behind us. I was also able to play with her ass which was something that she seemed to enjoy as much as I did. But the biggest turn on for me was watching Linda getting fucked right behind me at the same time. Two guys were now standing on the couch in front of Linda I’m sure they wanted her to give them some head while she was being fucked by this guy. She took one of the guys into her mouth for a few minutes but I think the feel of the guy fucking her had her mind way too occupied for another cock in her mouth at the same time. She withdrew the cock from her mouth but gripped both cocks in front of her one in each hand. I could tell she was gripping them tightly and stroking them with a strength that match that of the cock that was now slamming into her pussy. Linda’s breaths were coming in short hard gasps. She was moaning none stop and mumbling almost incoherently. I knew it was going to be but a matter of seconds until she had a major orgasm. Of course I think everybody in the room knew that. The guy fucking her continued slamming his cock in and out of her until he heard her start to scream that she was cumming at which time holding her by the hips he slammed his cock as deep into her as he could and held it there letting her ride out her orgasm on it. I could tell by the look on his face that as he held his cock deep inside her feeling her pussy gripping and pulsating on his cock he started squirting his cum inside her. The feeling must have been contagious because at the same time the two guys whose cocks Linda was stroking began to squirt cum on her face and onto her back. A smile spread across her face as she felt their cum landing on her body. She continued to stroke their cocks until she felt the pulsing stop and their bodies relax. She then let go of the cocks she was holding as her body draped over the back of the couch. The blond riding my cock was slamming herself up and down on my cock as she watched Linda and her group. I was holding her by the ass with both hands and meeting each of her slams with a thrust of my own as I arched my hips driving my cock up and deep into her pussy. With all her weight she came down on my cock driving it has deep into her as she could and started to cum. I let go all resistance holding my cock deep in her pussy as I started to cum, I don’t know how much semen I deposited inside her but do know it was pleasurably for me. She lends forward and her mouth found mine. We shared a deep kiss as we enjoyed our bliss. The large cock in Linda’s pussy was softening as both Linda and he were resting as they came down from their sexual highs. After a few moments he started to slowly back away from her withdrawing his cock from her pussy. I hadn't noticed her before but as soon as his cock emerged from her pussy Sandy was there with a warm wet washcloth and started to clean the cum flowing out of her. Linda remained draped over the couch until Sandy had cleaned the majority of the over flowing cum flowing from her pussy. Linda made a quick trip to the restroom to freshen up a little. While she was away Sandy lends over the back of the couch and wrapped her arms around me giving me a kiss. I want to thank you both so much for being part of my birthday party and for making it so special she said. Oh thank you very much for letting us be part of it I told her we really enjoyed ourselves tonight and hope we can do it again sometime. I think we can come up with a reason to have another party real soon she replied. Linda rejoined me on the couch wrapping an arm around me and snuggling up with me. As we sat there relaxing most of the party goers came to say their good byes as they were leaving. It seemed that in a matter of a very few minutes most of the people there had left. I bent down and gave Linda a soft kiss and ask her if she was ready to go. She said that she really should help Sandy clean up a little before we go. I said I don’t think there will be much cleaning up going on tonight and we can come back tomorrow to help them. We found Sandy and Dave in the kitchen and told them that we were going to call it a night but would be by tomorrow to help clean up. They thanked us again for everything and said they would see us tomorrow. Without giving it any thought at all we walk naked out the back door and through the yard to our house. Everybody was gone from our yards when we got home and we both just went straight to bed. We held each other under the covers and I ask Linda if she had had fun tonight. She said this had to have been one of the best parties like this that we had ever been to. Linda and I have a little ritual that after going to a swinger’s party or being with another couple no matter how much sex we have had that night we always try to make love when we get home. Even after being with three different women that night as my mind began to replay the events of the night my cock started to get hard. Not diamond cutter hard but hard enough to slide into my wife’s well fucked and very lubricated pussy. She rolled over onto her side and I eased in behind her in a spooning position. She reached down between her legs and guided my cock into her pussy. It was loose and very wet from all the cum that had been deposited in it that night but I can’t remember it ever feeling better. We maintained a slow methodical groove as we recounted our activities that night. We talked about the people that we had fucked, sucked and licked. We talked about the people that we had watched fucking and sucking. I would tell her about something I had done or seen and that would remind her of something that she had seen or done. I asked her about the big dick that she had fucked last tonight. She smiled and said well I guess he was lucky he was the last I don’t think I could have handled him earlier in the night. Then she added that she thinks that every woman during her wet dreams gives thought to what it must be like to be fucked by a real large cock she knew that she had. Now that the dream has come true and while she did enjoy it she didn’t feel the need to ever fuck anything that big again. Don’t get me wrong she said I still want nice size cocks it’s just that sometimes too much of a good thing isn’t a good thing and for me between six and nine inches works just fine. She looked back over her shoulder at me as she rolled her head around to kiss me saying I really love you to which I told her how much I loved her. I held her wrapped in my arms with my cock buried in her pussy and must have closed my eyes thinking I must be the luckiest guy in the world to have a woman like Linda.

Bobby and Molly rolled apart basking in the warm afterglow of a lazy orgasm in which both came together. Molly reached over to the bedside cabinet, picked up the glasses of red wine, and passed one over to Bobby. She eyed him thoughtfully for a few moments. Bobby was aware she was on the point of coming out with something profound and he felt a concern about her seriousness. “Bobby I am going to tell you something which normally no woman would ever admit to or want to share with her man.” Bobby frowned “OK what’s coming then sounds really serious!” “You have seen me enjoy sex a few times now with Gerry and yourself, you know how much I enjoy it and how abandoned I can be.” Bobby said, “I get that.” “Well I tone down my sexual appetite depending on the man I am with. With you, I am more refined as you are inexperienced, and with Gerry, I can be a total cum slut with no boundaries at all, just sheer pleasure.” Bobby said, “What do you mean?” “OK look at it this way, all women are potential cum sluts, they all would love to be totally slutty dirty and fuck like whores, we all secretly want this. Depending on the man you are with and what he is comfortable then we tone it down to suit him." “Why?” Bobby asked looking confused. “Women have far more physical pleasure from sex than a man does. Our clits are three or four times more sensitive than his cock and we feel sex all over our bodies.” Bobby, “Really!” “Yes we do, but built into every woman is the fear that by being far too randy, horny, fuck me any way you want attitude, we would scare off our man so we do tone down what we allow him to see and hear.” “Wow!” was all Bobby could manage. “Most women will swallow or spit depending how they feel. A few would say I would never do such a thing but this is driven out of not appearing too slutty for him. Between our legs right to the top of our bottom, we have one big erogenous zone, play right with it and we are in paradise. If some women heard me say this they would be mad and demand I am wrong! But I know I am not.” “I am Gobsmacked!” exclaimed Bobby. “If you think about it men and women are programmed differently, a male sees a pretty female. She is ready to mate and he wants her so his desire is to fill her with his sperm by capturing her, she agrees, then he fucks her. His genetic program tells him to keep thrusting till he empties himself into her. Once he has done that he is no longer required so he comes over sleepy and his cock goes soft.” Bobby “Amazing!” Women are different, they have to choose a mate and will select the most skilled hunters and providers to look after them and her new baby. She is also genetically programmed to be able to repeat mate as often more than one male is present. That is why we can fuck the socks off three men without breaking into a sweat, and it is only porn stories where men get hard again in seconds and are back inside.” Bobby “Awesome!” “So you understand, we don’t have hang-ups about sex, we just have different needs. The trick is to release the woman from her male bonds and allow her to fuck slutty without making him feel threatened. For example, if on her wedding night she was the total slutty vamp, the shy young groom might say 'Shit, what have I married? She will never be faithful! She is such a whore!' In truth, she would only be doing what her arousal wanted from her. Do you understand what I mean?” Bobby “Oh God do I! Where do I learn this stuff?” “I have not finished yet, the best part is to come,” Molly giggled. “What happens, because of our high sex drive and the mental dampener, we are complex creatures and need special handling. All the very great lovers understood women and knew that to be a true love a man has to fuck her mind as well as her body, which means getting inside her head, understanding what I have just told you, and acting on the information. Your great urge is to get me wet and horny slide it in then thrust away until you come hoping I enjoy it as well. Correct?” Bobby “Mmmmm yes. But how?” “We are complex and so is our sexuality, our entire body is responsive. Make her feel you worship every inch, caress her neck into the hollow of her throat, bite the back of her neck, nibble her ears, eat her nipples but make sure you wet them first since caressing dry nipples is not good, and take lots of time before diving your face into her pussy. Tease her, make her wait, make her want your tongue inside her labia sliding around her clit. Most of all, once you are there, go under her pussy towards her bottom. The strip of skin is very sensitive and then run your tongue around her anus you will feel her jump for joy. You'll probably get a comment like 'rude bastard' or maybe encouragement to go into her bottom because she understands you are not fazed by her ability to fuck rude and let her enjoy it. Women are the rudest vampires on earth but will never reveal it to her man, you have to coax her into playing dirty by giving her permission.” “Teach me some moves please!” Bobby pleaded. “No, you learn them for yourself, you know what is required now. When you look at a woman, just open your eyes and see her beauty, look at her back, the shape, the curves, her belly the way it slides down into her pubis, her hands, her feet. In fact, every inch is fuckable, so use it when you fuck her. Hold back, slow down when it gets too hot, and get back into it when he has stopped trying to spit spunk into her every second.” Bobby said with a sly smile “Just thinking about it all has given me a big woody, can I kiss you all over right now!” Molly sighed “Not now. I need some food and we have Marline and Gerry coming around tomorrow night for our fun night. Do you remember I thought he was straight but he told you he is bi, and would like to play with you as well as me?” “Oh my God! I had forgotten about them. Do I have to?” Bobby asked. “You don’t have to but I want you to try it without any preconceptions. I suck cocks and pussies and love both, each is different and none are offensive. It is all inside your mind, so be open-minded and see what you think.” “When Gerry fucked your bottom it seemed to hurt a bit at first as it took a little effort to get it all in," Bobby recalled, "but then you loved it. Is that right, will it hurt me?” Molly replied, "Don’t be such a girl, you will love it!” The next day flashed by and Bobby could not get the thoughts of Marline, her beautiful body, her pert breasts, and the smell and taste of her secret garden nestled between her legs. The odd thought of Gerry ramming him silly also kept creeping in, how was he going to cope? Bobby showered early evening and for the first time used some moisturizing lotions on his body making ready for the evening. He dressed in a T-shirt and boxers with a pair of loose cutoffs and sneakers. He checked himself out in the mirror and felt like the real deal, the man about town with his new knowledge. Molly was in her wing of the apartment. She showered and made sure she was shaved to perfection with nothing to prevent her from enjoying the ultimate fuck night. She went through her knicker collection and selected a white silk thong with little or no covering, no bra, stockings and suspender belt, a white silk camisole top, and a white wrap over skirt with a tie at the waist. She thought to herself “All in white, I could be a virgin, he will know it when he fucks me!” Molly felt a strange feeling deep inside her lower belly and understood her eggs were on the move as she was ovulating which accounted for the aggressive temperament and the need for attention; she needed to be held down and fucked really hard tonight. Molly pinched her nipples gently then slipped her fingers into her cunt sliding them around in the thick creamy dampness, she felt the wetness start to form and her clit swell up with anticipation. “Stop now, save it for tonight” she commanded herself. She pulled her fingers out and sniffed them instinctively, noting the stronger female scent due to the high levels of female pheromones. Still sweet and sexy but very womanly, a cunt asking to be fucked. She was ready! 7:30 p.m., dinner was ready, and the door chimes sounded and both rushed to the front door to let the guests in. Hugs and kisses all around, lots of 'how are you?' and 'what have you both been doing since you were here?' The idle chit-chat went on for a few minutes and Molly said, “Dinner is ready, let's get some wine opened and we can eat.” During dinner, Bobby was eying up Marline thinking about his mother's instructions, wondering where her boundaries would be tonight. She was dressed in a simple flowing dress, emerald green to offset her red hair and no sign of much underneath since he could plainly see her nipples poking against the soft material. He moved closely past her and breathed in her womanly scent, no perfume. A clean aroused woman which he had been inside and wanted to return there and discover what his tongue would find this time. As he passed by she reached back and brushed his groin and whispered “Can’t wait, Tiger? Are you hard yet?” Bobby stopped for a second, his hand slipped between her buttocks and gently probed for her pussy, then back away in a second. Marline said “Rude boy! Wait till later.” Molly was flirting with Gerry, who is never very subtle, and noticed Gerry was watching Bobby and his wife but trying to look casual about it. Molly closed up and started flirting with her hands getting touchy-feely so it was time to move out of the dining room. “Come on you three. We are all adults, we know what we want, so let's get down to my room and start a serious fuck me evening". Gerry struggled out of his chinos and dropped his T-shirt on the floor followed by his boxers, a semi-hard cock was swaying around not quite ready for penetration. Marline dropped her dress to the floor and she was naked. Bobby looked and had forgotten how beautiful her body was with those perky breasts topping it off, he went from semi to fully erect in a second with that familiar buzzing feeling deep inside his groin. Marline smiled and said “Come to Mama. Bobby, you look good enough to eat and I am hungry!” Molly turned to Gerry “Put your hands behind your back and undress me with your mouth. No buttons or zips, just ties if you want me naked to fuck me. Get going man!” Gerry went round behind her, found the camisole ties, and started trying to free them nuzzling her back as he did so. She shuddered and pushed her bottom back into him. She felt him get harder. He pulled around to the front to pull the camisole off and nipped her nipples quite hard to grip the silk. Molly felt the wetness start as her pussy responded. With a little effort the camisole was on the floor, nipples were kissed to celebrate, then the skirt! It would not undo, so Gerry gripped it with his teeth tugged like mad and the tie snapped, down came the wrap over skirt. Molly ordered him "leave my stockings on and once you can get your tongue inside me and lick me, I will take the thong off.” Gerry tried and tried to get inside her, and in frustration barged her backward onto the bed and dived between her legs. He managed to get his teeth onto the edge of the thong and pulled hard, the thin strap snapped and it pinged against his face. Undaunted his mouth was on her pussy in a flash. “Gently, my Lion King, you have won your prize now start slowly and take me into paradise.” His mouth started working miracles inside her cunt, which was flooding her bottom with her thicker, creamier juices driven by her lusts for sexual pleasure and nature's desire to conceive. Molly’s hips started to thrash about and she was moving slowly towards her first orgasm. Molly thought “NO! Too quick. I want a slow start, then a long horny fuck. I want him inside my mouth, my cunt, my bottom before he comes this time." She rolled him off. Gerry startled, wondering what he had done wrong. Molly smiled and said, “I was not quite ready yet, let's start at the top end and work downwards so we take some time and build this into a crescendo of orgasms.” “You’re the boss tonight,” replied Gerry. Gerry and Molly slid together and started necking like two giraffes in the African bush at sunset. He nibbled her neck, her ears kissed her eyes, then around the back of her neck until she was trembling with pleasure and felt her desire building inside her womb. They were making love instead of a pre-fuck warm up, and Molly loved it, she felt like the complete woman, that wonderful moment when a woman goes from wet and horny to cunt all over and Molly just reached it. She pulled him onto his side and gave him room to get to her breasts and her lower belly. Now the female arousal scent was heavy and her bottom was wet inside her cheeks. Gerry slipped his fingers inside her pussy and scooped out some of her creamy wetness sliding it around the crease of her bottom. Every time he brushed her clit she jumped with the electricity it generated. Her cunt was singing now, wanting to be filled with his hardness and fucked to destruction. Molly rolled onto her back and slipped a pillow under her hips, pulled Gerry towards her and gripped his cock guiding him into her. He got up on his knees and rubbed the tip along her slit, wetting the end. One firm push, she opened up and allowed him inside her. She needed it hard so she gripped his back, dug her nails into him, and raked his back. He grunted and responded with an enormous thrust driving her hips down into the pillow, his pelvic bone bruising her clit. She loved it rough, hard, and dirty tonight, her cunt was getting used by a real man. There was no love now, just an animal fuckfest, two bodies driving into each other. Molly started panting hard, building and building her orgasm, pushing him hard making him drive into her as hard as he could. She felt Gerry start to speed up and knew he was about to come, her body took over and she died in a firework display of orgasms. When they came back to earth, he was above his sweat dripping into her eyes. She pushed him off gently, rolled into him, and snuggled up too exhausted to do any more, enjoying the post-coital glow. They rolled onto their sides and watched the fun on the other bed. Bobby was missionary position above Marline who was starting to get very vocal and she got closer to her squirt come off. Bobby started to move faster and faster until he got to almost the point of no return. He stopped. Marline said, “What the fuck!!!” Bobby flipped her over and onto her knees. He lined her up again and rubbed his cock into her pussy entrance to get it wet and slimy, pushed a finger inside her bottom, and the replaced it with the tip of his cock. She gasped and put her head down on the bed preparing for the thrust up her arse. It came and she yelped “Ooooff, that hurts! You are bigger than Gerry. Oh fuck me now, I love it!” Bobby thrust away inside her then remembered his earlier pep talk with Molly. He slowed it right down, very slow keeping the pleasure boiling but not going over the edge. Gerry was watching the action intently; seeing his wife get serviced anally and loving it, he was hard again. Gerry slipped his fingers into Molly, scooped out the slimy wetness and spread it over his rock hard cock. He came up behind Bobby who had no idea he was there until he felt a hand spread the lubrication on his bottom and then grip his shoulder, and the pressure build against his anus. Bobby gasped "My it hurts, but it is so dirty and sexy." He tried to relax to let Gerry in, remembering what Molly had said. Once he allowed himself to open, Gerry slowly found his way inside him and they started to thrust together with Bobby still thrusting into Marline. She gasped and that action brought her over the edge with a massive orgasm shattering her body, that brought Bobby into coming, and Gerry followed soon after. They slumped down on top of Marline who complained bitterly about the weight of the two men. Bobby thought to himself my God it hurt at first, but then it was so rude, so dirty, so fucking wonderful, I absolutely loved it. Marline was tight just like I must have been. Molly lay back on her bed and relaxed, she felt her journey was now complete. Bobby had experienced enough to make him a whole man. He can stay out of my bed and join us in our swinging until he gets a full-time girlfriend.

My wife, Lynn, and I were planning on meeting Mark & Karen at the swingers club in a town a few miles from our home. Karen wasn't feeling well, so our date was cancelled. We figured it was a good opportunity to meet new people, so we went to the club anyway. Beth & Christopher, a couple we have played with several times before, were there. Beth had brought her younger sister, Joanne. It seems that about a year ago, Joanne found out about Beth's & Christopher's extra-curricular activities. She was at first appalled and disappointed in her big sister. How could she think of having sex with other people? After many discussions with her sister & brother-in-law, Joanne became more and more curious about the "lifestyle." Several months later, Beth brought her to the club for the first time to see what it was like. Joanne thought it was interesting, but didn't find anyone she wanted to "play" with. On the night we met Joanne, she was very curious and asked a lot of questions about my & Lynn's relationship. She wanted to know things like how Lynn felt when she watched me fucking someone else, and did we kiss the other people we fuck? We explained how we were able to overcome jealousy and were truly in love with each other. We were very open with her, and before too long it was obvious that there was a connection between the three of us. (OK, perhaps the alcohol was having its effect as well.) Joanne was looking for a sexy adventure to tell her boyfriend when she got home and was very interested in trying a FMF three-way. And she wanted it to be with Lynn and me! She had never been with another woman before, and she thought my Lynn was "just adorable." The three of us went to one of the club's playrooms and undressed each other. Both women looked incredible naked. They began by hugging and kissing each other while I watched. Seeing their bodies pressed against each other certainly made me more that ready to join them. Joanne had some things she wanted to try. Lynn also had some ideas, and of course I had a few fantasies to fulfill. I have seen a lot of photos of combinations possible between one man and two women, and I believe we tried most of them. Joanne ate Lynn out like she'd done it for years. Her blowjobs were strong, deep, wet, and wild. Joanne was able to take in most of my modest seven inches. I have always wanted to try the position with the man on the bottom, and two women on top; one fucking him and the other sitting on his face. This position was as much fun as I thought it would be. The two women made-out with each other like crazy as they rode my cock and my face. We finished, after each of the ladies came several times, and when I came all over Joanne's face, Lynn licked it all off. Just as we finished, Joanne's sister, Beth, came into our room to check up on her sister. My wife and Joanne both thought it was wrong for Beth to be the only one in the room with clothes on, so they got Beth naked too. (Beth's hubby, Christopher, remained at the bar, meeting some new club members.) Joanne begged Beth to take a picture of the three of us. She wanted the pictures to bring home to show her boyfriend. (Taking pictures is a huge no-no at the club, but our room was mostly private, so Lynn, Joanne, and I posed as Beth took several pictures with her digital camera). After Beth finished taking the pictures, I was treated to my very first two sister blowjob. Yes, it's true. Beth & Joanne were both between my legs, licking, stroking and sucking my cock. Lynn was playing with both of them from behind. She told me later that it was totally hot switching back and forth licking the sister's pussies and asses. I'm no young stud, but with this action, I was able to cum again. Joanne & Beth shared my cum, then they both went down on Lynn with their tongues. I just sat back and stroked my cock as I watched my wife be devoured by these sexy women. Joanne promised to give us a call when she is in town again. She said she'd like to bring her boyfriend next time, which is fine with us. Joanne said that she'd email the pictures to us when she got home. I can't wait to see the pictures and for Joanne's return visit.

The following is the tale of how I met my girlfriend Natalie and some of the many sexual experiences we’ve encountered. I was 45 years old and had recently come out of a 24 year marriage and was extremely horny as I hadn’t been laid in six months. I first met Natalie at an after hours bar mostly frequented by strippers. Initially, I wasn’t very interested in her as I was drawn to her friend Tanya, who looked very much like Jennifer Anniston. It soon became apparent that Tanya was interested in another guy, so I begun to set my sights on Julie, a curvaceous blonde that had a reputation of being easy. We were all invited to Julie’s apartment and somehow Natalie came also. Once we got to our destination, Natalie sat next to me and basically talked my ear off. Natalie is a very good looking, 42DD bust and a small waist, light skinned black girl with firm, huge tits that she continuously rubbed against my shoulder as we talked. Anyway, nothing happened that night and once again frustrated I offered to drive both Natalie and Tanya home (they were roomies). Once we got to their place, they asked me to come and watched them at the club the next day. The following night, I showed up at the club where they both worked and as soon as I sat down Natalie came and sat down at my table. After a while, sensing my lack of interest, she asked me what was wrong to which I replied that it was my experience that peelers were mostly tease artists who only wanted money. Jokingly she then asked how much I would be willing to pay her. In an effort to humor her, I told her $300 if she was any good. Somehow, we ended up making a date to go to a dance club the next day. When I picked her up the following evening, she informed me that she wasn’t up to it and would I mind if we went to my place. After arriving at my apartment, we sat on the couch talking for a while when all of a sudden she reached for my zipper and pulled my still flaccid cock out. “Sit back and enjoy” she instructed as her hand softly stroked my rapidly growing man meat. “Mmmm…..” I moaned as leaning over, she bathed my balls with her wet, soft tongue. “Yeeesss….suck my cock” I moaned as she slid her soft lips down my now fully erect shaft. “I love sucking cock” she admitted, momentarily releasing my throbbing weapon. She obviously enjoyed it as she expertly took the full length down her throat. With her mouth tightening around my rod while her head pumped up and down on it at the same time, I knew that I wouldn’t last long. So I slowed her down by pulling my cock out of her mouth. Sliding the slacks down her shapely lips, I moved her on all fours, drawing moans of pleasure as my tongue found her wet slit. Once she was good and ready and her juices were flowing freely, I moved behind her and guided the knob of my swollen cock to her quivering cunt lips. I felt her shudder as I fully plunged all my eight inches down her love channel. “Yes! Oh Yes! Fuck me baby!” she cried as slowly initially, then increasing the tempo, I stroked my cock in and out of her wet pussy. Feeling her relax, I gently inserted a finger in her tight asshole and worked it around, allowing her to become accustomed to it before inserting a second. “Have you ever been fucked in the ass?” I inquired once I felt that her bum hole was sufficiently relaxed. Not waiting for her reply, I withdrew my cock from her cunt and eased it into the tiny sphincter. Slowly, the small opening expanded, allowing my swollen knob to penetrate it. I could feel her gasp as inch by inch, I filled her rectum with hard meat. What a sensation it was to pump my cock in and out of her virgin asshole. “Oh yeah baby! Fuck my asshole!” she cried, enjoying my cock pumping her ass. After a bit, changing positions, I sat on the couch and straddling me she lowered her asshole down my hard rod, taking it all the way in. “Oh honey! I’m going to cum soon” I told her, as she moved up and down, feeling my orgasm building. “Tell me when you’re ready. I want you to cum in my mouth” she informed me. “Soon honey soon!” I warned her. Moving on to her knees, Natalie slid her lips down my cock while her soft hands pumped the shaft, coaxing the man juice out. “Oh fuck baby! I’m cummming!” I cried as my cock exploded, sending streams of hot jism flowing down her expecting throat. Opening her mouth, she showed me the cum captured in her mouth before swallowing it down her hungry throat. She stayed the night and the next morning informed that she had to work that afternoon, being sort of secret about what type of work she was doing. After driving her downtown Toronto, I was surprised when I received a phone call from her a couple of hours later asking me to bring her a coffee. After waiting for her to come down to meet at the parking lot of the building I had dropped her off, I was surprised when she showed up rather disheveled. Initially, she didn’t want to tell me what was going on but eventually I found out that her, her friend Sandra and a woman named Brigit had been “entertaining” a group of gentlemen and it hadn’t worked out well. Offering my services to take care of the problem, we went up to Brigit’s suite, where I proceeded to do an attitude adjustment on the remaining three gentlemen that were having a problem leaving. That was the first time that I met her friend Sandra. An absolutely gorgeous brunette that just exuded sex. Sandra was wearing a “see-through” outfit that outfit that totally exposed her nice, rounded, firm tits, while Brigit was naked from the waist down, revealing a blonde lined cunt. “Let us show you our gratitude” Brigit said, keeling down between my legs and taking my swelling cock out. Parting her lips, Brigit slid them down my manhood as I watched Natalie moving between Sandra’s parted legs, her lips capturing the raven haired beauty’s clit in her lips. “Ohhhh baby! Suck my clit!” Sandra moaned as Natalie sucked on her love button. As my cock was being expertly sucked on by the blonde, I anxiously longed to sink it in the brunette’s pussy. Seizing the opportunity when Natalie and Sandra moved into a 69 position, I moved behind Sandra and positioned my knob in her puckered anal opening. “Fuck her ass” Brigit encouraged, stroking my stiffness. Reaching into a drawer in the coffee table, Natalie pulled out a long and thick dildo that she proceeded to insert in Brigit’s accommodating cuntal opening. Moans and cries filled the room as Sandra continued to lick Natalie’s pussy who in turn fucked the large dildo in and out of Brigit’s pussy. As I pumped my swollen cock in and out Sandra’s asshole, a chain reaction began, as first Sandra’s tongue brought about Natalie’s sexual released, followed by Brigit’s as her pussy erupted from the dildo’s manipulations. “I’m cummming baby!” I cried as my cock exploded in the brunette’s tight ass, filling her anal passage with hot juice. Withdrawing my shooting penis from Sandra’s anal opening, I aimed the next salvo at Brigit’s open mouth which she willing gulped down her hungry throat. Spent, we all laid on the couch, our bodies entwined, catching our collective breath. Continuation to come.